Day 1-10

Day 1

It seems that I was killed after being stabbed by the stalker who I had
considered to be like a younger sister, and somehow I got
reincarnated.

Wow that was a mouthful. And no, I’m not joking when I say that I’ve
been reincarnated. You could say that my current state of mind hasn’t
settled down from all of the confusion, so I’d appreciate it if you would
save the comments until after I finish my story since it might sound a
bit wild if you interrupt me. Ahem. So let me explain everything from
the beginning…

Well, first let’s start with my name. I used to be called Tomokui

Kanata. However since I was reincarnated, let’s leave it as “Nameless”
for now.

I have a bit of a lapse in memory here, but I remember that after a

hard day of work, I was invited by some colleagues for a drink. I accep-
ted their offer and we went tavern hopping.

Since the following day was a holiday, even those with a low alcohol
tolerance ended up drinking throughout the night. I even had to end
 5/458

up carrying a colleague home since she was too drunk to make it by

herself.

She had fallen asleep and I didn’t want to wake her, so I left her on the
bed. My constitution and love of alcohol was much greater than hers
and at that time I had an urge to drink while watching the full moon,
or so I thought as I opened the fridge.

I realized that the bottom shelf that should’ve been stuffed with beer
and chuhai and all sorts of drinks was empty.

Yesterday I had finished all of my drinks and had planned to go re-

stock it today—if it wasn't for my colleague’s invitation earlier.

I had completely forgotten about it.

That’s right–It was the biggest failure in my life to have finished drink-
ing the stocks yesterday.

If only I had saved at least one.

 6/458

I–no, no… first let’s hasten the conversation a bit.

I, who had wanted to drink sake by all means, went to a nearby con-
venience store which was open twenty-four hours a day, bought five
beers, and headed home.

Summer was approaching, yet the night was still chilly. The full moon
that was suspended in the clear night sky was very beautiful.

The clouds, which were slightly concealing the moon, were also pleas-
ant. Indeed, drinking sake with the silver moon shining overhead
would make it an even more delicious experience than usual.

While thinking about the alcohol, I noticed that under a street-light

was a pretty girl. It was a face that I had recognized. She’s what the
general public would have referred to as a ‘stalker’. My stalker was
Kirimine Aoi, an active female college student in the local area. She’s
20 years old, 5 years younger than I was.

Our relationship isn’t exactly what you would call ‘normal’. You see, in
my third year of high school I saw a couple of delinquents harassing a
girl—the person whom I would soon know as Aoi. She was 12-13 years
old at the time. I found her, saved her, and that was how our destinies
had become entwined.
 7/458

Well, while it wasn’t wrong to say that I helped, I’m not sure if that’s
the correct thing to say.

Compared to how I am now, I used to be a cowardly chicken. At the

time, you could clearly see that there was a girl being harassed by a
pair of delinquents. Though it was deplorable, the surrounding people
turned a blind eye to it.

As a person for whom ESP capability hadn’t yet awoken, I could either
have chosen to help her or quickly run away.

However, either by fortune or bad luck, I had received a military stun

nightstick as a birthday present from my uncle, a weapons enthusiast.
He worked for small- to medium-sized corporations that had military
relations, so it was easy for him to get it for me. Those companies were
under the influence of one major company, Avalon.

Avalon, the company that had made my nightstick, had spread its
name throughout the universe as a famous weapon corporation.
 8/458

At that time, I didn’t have the courage to be in possession of such a

dangerous object. It was worrisome to have such an unsafe weapon, so
it was still adorned in my room without being used.

However, an ‘Ota’ friend of my uncle said he wanted to look at the

nightstick. Soon after, he sent an email telling me that he was on his
way to see it.

The message included a location where we could meet, so I decided to

walk to it. I brought the nightstick with me so he could see it from the
moment he arrived.

Which brought me to my current situation.

Although I was a coward, I used the military nightstick on the delin-

quents that were harassing the young lady. I can still remember feeling
a kind of "lightness" from defending a pretty girl from harm.

After bashing the delinquents from behind, they got extremely mad at
me. However, regardless of their anger, they couldn’t stand up against
such a weapon as the nightstick. After a few more hits they were
sprawling on the floor–foaming and twitching violently. I quickly took
the hand of the girl that was panicking, and escaped with her to some-
place safe.
 9/458

I was really young in those days. Because of my curiosity and a whim, I

had done a horrible experiment on those delinquents while managing
to help Aoi at the same time.

After that incident, her affection towards me slowly grew. It was only a
matter of time, but Aoi would eventually become my stalker.

It wasn’t very severe stalking until I found a job at my current place of

work, where she continued chasing me. She even followed me to other
planets, where I would occasionally be sent on business trips.

When dealing with stalkers, one should speak as naturally with them
as one can, no matter how much they infringe upon one’s private life.

What I’ve told you so far might be confusing for now, but after I ex-
plain how I died, will become clear.

Anyway, after buying the alcohol, I met Aoi on my way home. It

would’ve been nice to say that it was a coincidence. Yet while looking
down, under the light of the street-lamp, Aoi was emanating a black
aura unlike her usual puppy-like self; so I could only respond by tilting
my neck in confusion.
 10/458

Aoi, even as a stalker, was an existence akin to a younger sister for me;
because of that I was able to notice the weird atmosphere at that time,
so I called out to her.

There was no reply. Aoi's face remained downcast.

In that moment I felt a great uneasiness that couldn’t be expressed.

Yet even so, I still approached her so that I could learn why. Before I
knew it, I was being pierced in the abdomen by a stealth knife.

Even though I had a strong body, and the degree of injury was curable
with regenerative medical treatment, I could still feel the severe pain
that came from the blade that was being rotated which aimed at gou-
ging out my internal organs.

It was within expectations that I would not die if the stealth knife used
was made from a lump of ordinary metal, but what Aoi used was the
[Nenekaruri]; a B-rank ceremonial knife with an additional thunder
property created by SAKUMA Heavy Industries, Ltd. Ironically, it was
one of the goods sold by the company my uncle worked at. Simply put,
it’s a single molecular cutter with the abilities of a high voltage Taser
and other weapons. It’s a kind of proximity equipment that increases
in sharpness when the thousand tiny blades installed on its side start
to spin like a chainsaw moving at very high speeds. Once activated, a
 11/458

high-voltage current pours through the victim that's been stabbed. The
victim’s movement is then temporarily paralyzed. It’s also used by the
military.

I didn’t even have time to think about why Aoi had such a thing.
Nevertheless, I was pushed down, restrained, and stabbed by the
stealth knife repeatedly. The amount of blood my mouth vomited was
unusual as my body was being pierced relentlessly. Every time the
knife penetrated my skin I could feel the meat and bones getting torn
up while my blood splattered everywhere.

Before I knew it, the slender frame of Aoi riding on my body had been
dyed red in blood.

Although I had become a strengthened human after undergoing a re-

inforcement operation, and exceeded ordinary humans because of my
occupation–I was disappointingly killed by Aoi who was a mere civil-
ian. What does this mean? I know the performance of the stealth knife
may be amazing, but was it strong enough to destroy the body of a
strengthened human? Was she really capable of breaking down my
stance with a surprise attack? Even if movement was impossible due
to the high voltage current, was that really so?

Why– Well, this situation is regrettable.

 12/458

At that time, Aoi's figure, that was stained red with my blood, was too
impressive to remember in detail.

Oh, well…

Anyway, I was killed. I was killed by Aoi.

A mortal wound can’t be cured even after receiving regenerative med-

ical treatment. The last thing I saw was the knife’s point approaching
my eyeball, which would mean it was approaching my brain; a
uniquely unreproducible organ, was going to be completely destroyed.
After my head was completely lacerated, my consciousness eventually
melted into the darkness.

However, the story doesn’t just end there. The reincarnation hadn’t
started yet. My consciousness remained steadfast and didn’t change in
any way until I finally noticed it. I memorized that last scene right be-
fore losing consciousness, but didn’t I die? Was it just a dream or am I
drunk? I rejected the idea momentarily. The answer was reflexive and
indifferent.

I was killed for sure. I could remember the pain caused by the electric
current running through my veins, and the coldness of the blade that
cut through my chest. That was absolutely not an illusion. Yet I’m
 13/458

alive. As to why–I’d like to know myself. As I was thinking that, my

heavy eyelid opened.

There I saw it, I was looking at something extremely ugly. It made me

think that I’d been reincarnated. It was this conclusive evidence that
made me realize… Oh… Sorry I suddenly feel sleepy, but it doesn’t end
here–Tomorrow I’ll continue… It wasn’t the darkness of death but the
result of being fatigued.
Day 2

I woke up with a click. When I opened my eyes to gather information, I

couldn’t move my head for some reason. As a result, I wasn’t able to
grasp a lot of information. Still, I was able to understand one fact:
though it’s regrettable, the story about reincarnating wasn’t a dream,
or a delusion which I had created while being drunk.

With a little more effort, and with my limited vision, I could determine
a few more things. It appears that I was in the middle of a cave. Signs
of it being handmade weren’t found, so the possibility of it being nat-
ural was high. The feeling of the rags I used as a blanket was the worst.
They felt stiff—and they were clearly dirty. The soil on my back was
uncomfortable, and a pebble was digging into my skin so it hurt a
little, though it didn’t matter.

More importantly...

There were a lot of ugly children who had green skin and sharp ears.
Although I was wearing cloth, they were asleep and stark naked. There
were about 30 in visible range, with twenty of them being the size of a
human baby. The others were the same size as a human child; adults I
presume.
 15/458

…Well, that was the conclusive evidence that I reincarnated. Consider-

ing that if I move my hands, I can see baby skin identical to that of the
surrounding goblins, and on each finger a sharp black nail was clearly
visible. If I wasn’t reincarnated, what else could it be?

Though I wonder if this in itself is solid proof. My arms were exactly

like that of the baby goblin sleeping next to me.

Apparently, the ESP ability I gained from strengthening surgery

seemed to have decreased in rank due to the new body. I cried for a
moment, seriously. The body that I have doesn’t seem to move prop-
erly because I was a newborn. Today, like any other goblin child, I
spent the day sleeping.

I wasn’t escaping from reality at all.

Day 3

I’m determined to survive in my second life, yet after reincarnating, I

decided to give up moving since it couldn't be helped.

Through my previous job, I had learned that living dirty and having
the capability to quickly change one’s thinking was an indispensable
skill.

Apparently, the growth of a goblin is characteristically fast. Even

though its only the third day since birth, my body has been growing
rapidly.

While my body used to be that of a baby before I went to sleep, its fig-
ure is now that of an elementary student’s. Although its still weaker
than before my reincarnation, compared to yesterday, my body’s
power had sky-rocketed. I was able to stand up and even run at mod-
erate speeds, so I felt indescribably happy. I frolicked instinctively,
though it was childish. The stress of being unable to move as I liked
had accumulated.

Well, this is only natural. When compared to the civilization built by

humans, who grew up without worry of being attacked by a foreign en-
emy, goblins, since the moment of their birth, must deal with the
 17/458

fierce struggle for survival. The humans grew slower than the goblins
who lived in the natural world, where the law of the jungle forced their
offspring to grow faster.

Since my body could move now, I spent my time today learning this
body’s limits. I did exercises with my body until I was comfortable
with it, and in the end collapsed from exhaustion. Still, this bed… don’t
we have anything better?
Day 4

I went hunting for the first time since reincarnating into a goblin.
Those who do not work do not eat. Newborn Goblins were restricted to
eating chubby caterpillars for nourishment–no, I’m not saying I don’t
like them; they’re unexpectedly delicious, but we didn't have an unlim-
ited supply of them. Hunting was unavoidable since rations were no
longer available according to the goblin manager.

Only after the 4th day since birth is one forced to hunt. It teaches one
the strict laws of nature. As expected, it would be too hard to do alone.
I made a buddy/sacrificial pawn, named Gobukichi, by using some lies
and flattery while we walked in the forest.

The goblins in this world seem to be idiots.

Well, at least that made it easy to trick them.

Oh, that’s right. goblin breeding can be done between the same race.
However, the conception rate seems to be low. To overcome that, they
kidnap women and violate them until they’re pregnant.
 19/458

You see, yesterday I found a rusty sword near the back of the cave.
While picking up the sword, I stumbled across a room with several wo-
men. Many of them were stripped to rags, even though their levels
were higher than those of the goblins.

There was a beautiful child in an extremely cruel state. Her whole

body was defiled by a cloudy liquid, and her vitality, which seemed to
grow weaker with every breath, was ever more fleeting. She was surely
on the verge of death–a severe incident to be aware of.

It was easy to guess that they had been kidnapped. At my current

strength, I know too well the extent of what I can do, so I can only pray
as I clasp my hands with a “Namu Amida Butsu”. This was only a mere
consolation though.

Perhaps one of them was my mother? But that’s too depressing to

think about, so I’ll leave it alone for now…

Indeed, It was better for two to work together than to hunt alone, but
it was regrettable that Gobukichi tried to eat the prey without my con-
sent, so I hit him with a tree branch to teach him about hierarchies.
Eventually he rolled over, so I switched to dismantling the spoils.
 20/458

The result of our first glorious hunt was a light, brown rabbit that had
a 20 cm long horn growing out of its forehead, so I decided to call it a
Horned_Rabbit. Though the horn was sharp, it was a bit small for a
human to use. But because of that, it was the perfect size for a goblin.
It didn’t cut like a blade, so piercing and thrusting it like an estoc
would be a more suitable way to use it.

[ Goburou obtained small animal horn!!]

 21/458

The moment I picked up the horn, an announcement resounded some-

where, but it was probably just my imagination.
22/458
 23/458

Oh,yeah. I forgot to tell you, but my current name is apparently

Goburou. The goblin elder named me that when I opened my eyes for
the first time.

Even though its not exactly to my tastes, I tolerated it since I don’t

want to use the name I had before.

Basically, I gave up.

Even though I acquired the Horned Rabbit's horn as a lethal weapon,

it was still troublesome to peel the skin off of its body. It was even
more difficult to ignore the stares of Gobukichi while he drooled,
which made his face even more ugly than usual. Wanting some peace,
I decided to divide the Horned Rabbit in half and gave one to him. I
tried my best to peel the skin off of mine, but it grew too troublesome,
so I ate the meat together with the skin.

I was able to procure a weapon and eat fresh meat. This was indeed a
significant 1st day. The meat was delicious; while the mysterious in-
sects weren’t bad, but they just couldn’t beat real meat.
Day 5

We went hunting for food again today. Gobukichi was forced to clearly
understand our hierarchy, with who’s above and below whom, after
going through my ‘instructions’. The experience yesterday helped us
obtain prey immediately today. Although it was just another Horned
Rabbit, it was at least twice the size of the one before. It might’ve been
even more dangerous though because Gobukichi was only using a
wooden stick, while I still had the horn from yesterday. Its perform-
ance in combat was better than I expected.

While Gobukichi caught the rabbit's attention, I smashed its spinal

cord and gouged out its heart from behind.

Though a small portion of the horn was damaged due to the rough
handling, the battle was still a success because of the spoils we had
received.

Just like the rabbit that was killed yesterday, I broke off its horn.

I unintentionally called the weapon “The Most Legendary Horn”, but

the announcement which came after corrected me.
 25/458

[[[Goburou]] obtained Small Animal Horn!!]

I decided to ignore it since I don’t understand it very well. While I was

thinking that, I found Gobukichi staring at the game with hungry eyes.

While munching the meat, crunching the bone, and slowly gulping it, I
felt as though my entire body was brimming with life.

This convinced me of a matter that I had thought of yesterday.

It seems that even through reincarnation, I had retained the ESP abil-
ity [Absorption].

This means that I’m like in a New Game Plus mode since I inherited it.
Though I wasn’t very happy about it in the start.

By the way, from the time mankind was able to advance into space and
even several centuries before that, the probability to be born with an
ESP ability was one out of a thousand. Some even say that the
[Psychic] are an evolved version of the human race. Though some
might say that, ESP abilities are a non-successive kind of gene.
 26/458

There is no such thing as a [Psychic] with a one-hundred percent

chance of passing on their ESP capability to their child. The probabil-
ity of inheriting abilities isn’t absolute, so how they’re developed is a
mystery.

ESP capability had become a natural part of everyday life. Even if

somebody developed an ability through an unnatural way, like by
coming into contact with aliens, because psychic powers were recog-
nized as part of a person’s individuality, nobody would look down on
that person. The time when [Psychics] were persecuted for their abilit-
ies was over. Though if a user was still uncomfortable with their
power, devices that were capable of suppressing it could be bought in
the market.

My [Absorption] ability was a major power, even rarer than the likes
of [Psychometry], [Telekinesis] and [Teleportation], which were of the
general class. It made it so, no matter how hard or poisonous
something was, I would be able to eat it. My teeth could tear through
the likes of iron and gold easily. While toxins would be restructured,
rendered harmless and edible in my body. The characteristics of
whatever I ate, whether it be an item or another living being, would be
absorbed and assimilated into me, so that I could use them as well.
This was an ability that could only be obtained at a fixed probability.
 27/458

I’m not quite sure how it works though… Oh well, I just wanted to in-
form you about what my ability was. To question the principles of su-
pernatural powers would be nonsense.

By the way, just because I’ve eaten something that has an ability,
doesn’t guarantee that I’ll absorb its powers. For example, if what I
just ate was a living being, its freshness is an important factor as to
whether I’ll get an ability or not. After its death, I have twelve hours to
eat it before the chance to absorb its abilities are gone.

That said, there are certain parts that give abilities easier than others
such as the heart and the brain, where most of the power is concen-
trated. Physical strengthening, and an improved recovery rate, can be
obtained in addition to the ability absorbed. Furthermore, if the being
that I consumed was stronger than me, there was a certainty of simul-
taneously acquiring multiple abilities. Moreover, its possible to
strengthen an ability that’s been acquired, by consuming the original
ability owner multiple times. Although [Absorption] isn’t strong on its
own, the more I eat, the stronger I become. Naturally, there is a limit
though.

Before I reincarnated, I strengthened myself by devouring creatures of

mass destruction and evil-doing espers.

Unfortunately, the abilities I had gotten from them seemed to have

been reset. Since there were some useful powers the reset had made
 28/458

me full of regret, but I was fortunate enough to keep the [Absorption]

ability which more than made up for it. Thus, food like the horned rab-
bit and the mysterious insects should be eaten without hesitation. It
was mortifying, however, to know that it was the only ability that I re-
tained after my reincarnation was good enough.

Since it’s necessary to eat for survival, common sense and ethics could
be easily discarded. The ability I obtained this time was called
[Escape]. “When fleeing or running away, the probability of escaping
and adapting to the environment increases.” I wonder why the rabbit
didn’t try to escape when we confronted it today… Oh well. After that
two more horned rabbits were successfully captured and eaten. Going
to sleep with a full belly was a pleasant feeling. It seems that the
amount that Gobukichi is relying on me is rapidly increasing. It’s
probably because the law of the jungle rules this world that contrib-
uted to him recognizing me as the superior being.
Day 6

Apparently, newborn Goblins are weak enough to be easily defeated by

horned rabbits, and because of this, nuts were the staple food which
most of them ate in order to survive, or so I’m told by Gobumi-chan.
You see, Gobumi-chan was another Goblin from our generation, and
although she had “beauty” in her name, it’s a pity that she wasn’t that
beautiful. All the Goblins (the small fries) had the same ugly face, so
there wasn’t much of a difference. Me? I’m no exception. I confirmed
this while washing my body in a nearby river.

Well, according to Gobumi-chan, the other Goblins couldn’t compare

to my good looks. I didn’t rejoice when she told me I was handsome.
To what degree is a Goblin even considered handsome anyway?

I stared into the distance for a moment.

By the way, after asking Gobumi-chan for her opinion on Gobukichi, it

turns out that he’s normal–that’s good.

Going back to the story, Goblins are fundamentally weak by nature.

Therefore individuals with wisdom and luck seem to survive. Only a
selected few with that degree of capability can be considered a true
companion in order to survive. Tough indeed.
 30/458

Well, I asked Gobumi-chan–precisely how many Goblins. She said

many have fallen prey from the horn of the horned rabbit.

After hearing those words, I thought, “Eh? Seriously?” though the

words flowed out of my mouth. After all, average sized horned rabbits
are only a bit bigger than the Japanese rabbit. Moreover, apart from
its length, the horned rabbit makes efficient use of its two legs to ex-
ecute an overhead attack to kill Goblins…. Oh, I suppose that it’s
possible.

After all, these primitive creatures aren't that smart.

To strike and kick as an attack was typical.

Fighting bare-handed will certainly get you killed.

The horn of the horned rabbit is a weapon. Only idiots will fight it up-
front while being unarmed. Having a small body may also be a reason.
The horn will pierce from below and towards the abdomen.
 31/458

However, recently Gobukichi imitated me by equipping a wooden stick

and I've even seen other clever Goblins equipping it here and there.

That day I made Gobumi-chan as the third person in hunting as a re-

ward for the information. Horned Rabbits are seriously delicious.
Day 7

It was raining today, so we were relaxing and working in the cave.

Clonk-clonk sounds were reverberating while I was striking and grind-

ing a mysterious obsidian like rock I found yesterday by the riverside.
I’m trying to turn it into something knife-like.

No, I wished to have fur clothes soon. I wanted to graduate from the
worn out cloth, but the horn was not suitable for cutting.

Partly because I was making a terrible noise, partly because they were
interested in what I was doing, the goblins born at the same time as
me drew close, however by ignoring them, while continuing to work
they later scattered. Good riddance.

The older goblins for some reason were smiling while observing me. I
don't know why.

Oh well, since I was able to make three pseudo-knives until slightly

past noon, I’ll consider this good. Since both my hands were starting
 33/458

to hurt slightly, I decided to end it at that. The pseudo knife manufac-

turing halted since it is just something to do in my spare time.

There were two people, Gobumi-chan and Gobukichi-kun who were

staring at my work without getting bored--no, next time I will count
not by person[People] but by goblin --I called for a strategy meeting
concerning the formation of the next hunt.

Various opinions were noisily being voiced--although it is a field

where I am mostly unchallenged, Gobumi-chan who is smarter than
Gobukichi did offer her opinion once in a while. Gobukichi was con-
stantly nodding, since he’s an idiot. During the meeting a remarkably
wrinkled goblin approached us.

This goblin is Gobu-jii. This [Goblin Community]'s oldest goblin, he

possessed a social position close to an adviser, and above all, my name
Goburou was given to me by this grandfather goblin.

The strategy meeting was postponed for now, to listen to various

stories Gobujii-san told us. No, Gobujii-san has had a uselessly long
life but he has very extensive knowledge, so I do not want to miss this
opportunity.
 34/458

Well, because it would only take about 20 years or so to be called an

elderly person, this body will not be able to have a long life...Hahaha.

I pulled myself together.

Gobu-jii told us many things about this world such as, the rules for
levels and Rank Up, apparently such a thing exists, why in this cave
except for us newly born goblins, there were only elderly goblins
around, among other things.

Let’s leave this worlds levels, Rank Up and such for later, let’s first talk
about the goblins who live in this cave.

Apparently the young goblins, maybe our goblin parents, are working
away from home in the forest. Working away from home, in short pil-
laging right? I understand.

Eh, are goblins so weak that they easily die from horned rabbits? No
no, that is a newborn goblin right? Goblins are certainly weak as a race
however, isn’t this the reason for why the goblins who are born in this
forest are able to move the day after, training to kill using a wooden
stick and throwing stones in order to learn how to support themselves,
literally learning cunning tactics and the skills needed to survive by
risking their lives.
 35/458

The weak die, the strong live, I understand this very simple yet severe
law.

Really, so merciless I want to cry.

Well, lately there are many individual who imitated us by pairing up

when hunting horned rabbits. Because of that the surviving individu-
als numbered more than ever.

While I was nodding and saying “I see!”, I saw that somehow Gobu-
jii's loincloth began to change shape. Apparently his long life hadn’t
dulled his desire to spawn progeny, or perhaps he sensed that his
death was close.

Ugh, after almost puking, I wanted to stop our talk as soon as possible
and averted my gaze.

As if I can gaze long at that thing.

 36/458

Since our talk had ended, his face showing how pleased he was with
himself, Gobu-jii got a look of lust and went to the inner parts of the
cave.

A short while later, feeble feminine shrieks were heard.

I put my hands together and prayed twice for the sake of the captured
women.

Doing anything more than this is at the moment impossible for me,
someday I’d like to give those women peace.

Still, even living under those conditions is for sure unfair, I think.
Even I felt that much sympathy.
Day 8

Our trio consisting of me, Gobukichi and Gobumi went out hunting
this day. At any rate, for the past few days we have managed to be-
come quite fully equipped, although the equipment is so crude that I
don’t know if it should count.

From several horns, I chose two comparatively large ones which I dual
wielded. In case I was ever hit, I created a simple body armor full of
gaps by binding the remaining horns together with ivy which I
fastened around my body. The horns are surprisingly hard, but against
thrusting attacks the armor has little effect, however against blunt
damage it’s quite effective. This should be plenty enough protection to
ensure I don’t get any serious injuries.

Gobukichi is covered by wooden chest armor and is wielding a club.

The club is so thick that he has to use both hands to hold it, and the
handle was shaved using horns to make it thinner. Well, since he’s
both the physically strongest out of us and the most stupid, hitting
stuff with his full strength is the style that he can use the best to his
advantage.

Together with the scraps from the horned rabbit pelts and a sturdy
piece of ivy, I had constructed a simple staff sling, strengthening
Gobumi's ranged capabilities. She used stones lying around as am-
munition, and was our rearguard who could deal with birds and so
 38/458

forth, specializing in ranged combat. She was currently not equipped

with armor, but given the time I’d like to construct some for her. By
the way, the worn-out loincloth is still standard equipment. I want
new clothes. However yeah, with increased numbers it gets easier as
expected.

With Gobukichi as the vanguard, me as mid-range, and Gobumi cover-

ing the rear support, this formation was surprisingly effective, so the
fruits of today's hunt was in addition to the horned rabbits also new
prey. One was a poisonous snake with a length of 60 centimeters, a
diameter of approximately 6 centimeters, covered with black scales
with a speckled pattern. There were three of them and I named them
“Night Vipers” (temporary name). Another one looked like a bat, al-
though I fear that it’s probably something else, they couldn’t help but
stand out since their wings were shining in seven different colors. We
found one of them and I named them “Seven Colored Bats” (tempor-
ary name). The third one looked like what you get if you combined an
armadillo and a racoon dog together, the back was covered with a hard
shell. We found two of them and I named them “Armored Tanuki”
(temporary name). And this time we routinely caught two Horned
Rabbits. This is a perfect result.

However at any rate, Gobukichi and Gobumi seemed to be strongly

hinting at something by staring at me with round and cute eyes while
uncontrollably drooling. Well, it’s not like I don’t understand them.
While the other goblins would have eaten the captured spoils on the
spot where they caught them, because I wanted to appropriate the us-
able parts to make weapons of them, which compared with eating
them took more time.
 39/458

I also wanted to disassemble everything at the same time, so we didn’t

get to eat in the middle of the hunt. That’s why I understood why’d
they get hungry. But I ignored this, continuing the work. When they
disappointedly hang their heads I felt that was enough. Oh well, It
can’t be helped.

After removing the horn from the Horned Rabbit, I threw the body to-
wards Gobumi and Gobukichi. Originally I wanted the pelt too, but the
drooling appearance of Gobumi and Gobukichi was too pitiful to look
at. But Gobumi and Gobukichi were for some reason staring blankly at
me after receiving the meat, slightly bending their heads to one side in
puzzlement.

Even though I told them not to eat I handed them food, so I think they
were wondering what to do, so this time I told them: “Because this is
going to take a while, go ahead and eat that". After looking troubled
for a while, Gobukichi and Gobumi greedily munched on the simple
food. Both goblins had bloodstains around their mouths.

After averting my eyes, I first decided to remove the shell of the Ar-
mored Tanukis. Since I couldn’t break the shell with the Horned Rab-
bit horn, I had no objections to using it for the construction of armor.
Here the pseudo-knife I made yesterday of a material that looks kind
of like obsidian became handy. It’s cutting edge wasn’t really stellar,
however compared to cutting with the horn it was leagues better.
 40/458

I already knew how to dismantle it, however it seemed like the Ar-
mored Tanukis shell had stuck together to the skin, so it was easier to
remove the skin with the shells attached. After a slightly close fight, I
managed to tear off the entire skin together with the shells and a mys-
terious announcement was heard again.

[ Goburou has obtained Shell beasts skin furnished with shells!!]

Like usual I thought, What’s this?. However, I soon concluded that I

should leave it alone. I decided to also gain some nourishment before I
continued, so I tore the Armored Tanukis heart, brain and right leg to
pieces and ate them. I gave the rest to Gobumi and Gobukichi. There
was still meat left after all. Nevertheless, the meat of the Armored Ta-
nuki tasted good! The texture when chewing it was seriously awesome.
When chewing the flavors mixed together into a wonderful blend. Aah,
I’ll try to eat a bit of the shell to assess it.

Ability [Shell Defense] learned.

From just chewing it slightly, I learned the ability.It might have been
because I ate the heart, brain, and right leg earlier. Incidentally, [Shell
Defense] is the ability to when using objects made from organic shells
increase defensive power, increase chance to block damage and reduce
the chance of being hit with fatal attacks. Yes, it’s a fairly good ability.
 41/458

It’s profit, profit. Feeling good, I finished skinning the other Armored
Tanuki quicker this time, since I now knew how to do it.

In my previous working place I got used to dissecting creatures, as

long as you have the know-how it’s easy to do. This time I ate half the
meat and I threw the remainder to to Gobumi and Gobukichi, after
which I ate some more shells in order to raise the level of [Shell De-
fense] slightly. Ah, calling it levels is just an expression of mine, to
make it easier to understand I’m just calling it levels and there's no
specific meaning behind it. Understanding that the ability has gotten
stronger is enough.

Next I started to disassemble the Seven Colored Bat. I removed the en-
tire pretty seven colored wing, and drew out the fangs who looked like
they were for sucking blood. Then I split the meat and we all shared it.
The flesh of the seven colored was very tender compared to that of the
Armored Tanuki, yes, a very good taste. Or how should I put it, ever
since turning into a goblin, all food I’ve eaten has tasted good.

Is this perhaps because I’ve gotten the sense of taste of the race I was
born as? Not that I really care anyway. I’m afraid that I didn’t learn
any ability from eating the bat, however my physical ability seemed to
be slightly increased, and after eating the meat my body felt a sense of
fulfillment.
 42/458

My ESP ability [Absorption] didn’t only give me abilities like [Shell

Defense], but also could increase my physical strength, defensive
strength and vitality and such, thus strengthening my body which I
was very thankful for. Even so, I wonder if my ESP ability originated
from my soul? I had the feeling I’d heard about how a famous scholar
from somewhere had written a thesis named [Getting infected by a
special virus causes ability to appear in compatible persons] or maybe
I haven’t.

While looking slightly puzzled, I realized that I had no means to ascer-

tain the truth of this matter, and since the knowledge wouldn’t be of
any practical use anyway I decided to drop this line of thought. Finally
I started disassembling today's main dish, the three Night Vipers.

First I cut off the head of the snake with my obsidian knife, but since
the snake skin was awfully hard the edge of one of the knives got
chipped. When I hung it up and tried to cut it again it tore off. I
thought I could make something of the snake skins so I tore it off.
With their heads cut off and the snakeskin peeled off, each goblin re-
ceived one snake each.

We ate. It was quite delicious. Yeah, if this was splashed with sake and
burnt, it would be the same as Kabayaki (eel dipped and boiled in soy
sauce), is how delicious I thought it was. Just from imagining it, I star-
ted salivating. The Horned Rabbit and the Armored Tanukis crispy
and slightly hard meat is delicious, and the super tender meat of the
Seven Colored Bat is also delicious. However, the Night Viper slightly
 43/458

exceeded those in taste. This tastiness caused us to stop working, and

all three goblins greedily wolfed down their share.

Ability learned: ?Thermography?

Ability learned: ?Venom?

Ability learned: ?Poison Resistance?

Ability learned: ?Sense Presence?

Ability learned: ?Evil Eye?

After eating it, I learned five abilities. Apparently the night viper was
in a different league compared to the current me. When I eat
something stronger than I am, the probability that I receive abilities
from it significantly increases. This is one of the characteristics of my
[Absorption] ability. But getting five abilities at once it truly a first. My
guess is that this is because goblins are a weak species.
 44/458

Well, I am truly satisfied with the results of this days outcome. The re-
maining poisoned fang could probably be used as a tool. However, if
Gobukichi or Gobumi were to even graze it, they would without doubt
immediately be on the verge of death since they don't have [Poison
Resistance]. Worst case scenario is that they’d die instantly.

Besides this time I also received the ability [Venom], which I can use
to apply poison to the tip of the horn that I’m using currently. If I’m
not in direct contact this ability doesn’t manifest itself, but compared
to the poisoned fang it’s a lot safer to use. That’s why just in case
something were to happen, I ate the three heads of the snakes myself.
Because this way is a lot safer.

Yeah, poison (which is completely harmless to me because of the two

abilities [Poison Resistance] and [Absorption] working in concert)
only made the food taste better to me by giving the food a slight sting.
However, two goblins were directing envious gazes at me.

Hey, if you ate this you’d die, you know?

Day 9

It rained today. It was a downpour.

Thus, using the raw materials I acquired yesterday, I will work hard to
manufacture new armor.

The goblin elder earlier told us about the needle like “Steel Grass” and
the sturdy string like “Slender Ivy” that grew in the vicinity, so yester-
day on the way back we made ourselves a supply to use when sewing
with the Armored Tanuki skins furnished with shells and the Night
Viper skins.

The first thing I made was my torso armor. I wanted to use the the Ar-
mored Tanuki skin for the front and back, but the most important part
was that the rear part was sturdy, and the rabbit horns that earlier
were used to protect the rear were used to patch up the front. I mostly
succeeded in closing any gaps.

With this I have finally ranked up my garment from the worn-out

loincloth.
 46/458

The previous armor before? No, those were only horns fastened with
ivy therefore it cannot be called clothes. Moreover, the worn-out loin-
cloth is equipped by default.

Next I made a wooden square, I wanted to use the remaining shells to

reinforce it.

Though it is still quite shabby, with this a sturdy shield is completed.

This is a present to Gobukichi. No, I use the dual-wield style, and the
shield is too over-sized for me to use. So, Gobukichi who is the van-
guard should use it.

Besides, lately he had started to be able to use the cudgel one-handed,

and not using one hand is wasteful.

When I hand it over, he was very much delighted. Gobukichi was

equipped with his wooden cudgel which was the same size as his torso,
the shield crafted from the tanuki’s carapace and the wooden torso ar-
mor. Yes, he’s starting to look quite good.

Next is Gobumi's body armor.

 47/458

Utilizing the remaining snake skin and seven prismatic colored bat
wings, and a small amount of the remaining horns, I stitched those to-
gether and a body armor that reminded me of a national costume was
made.

Because it was made using the Seven Colored Bat’s wings it was quite
vibrant, however the bat wings proved to be surprisingly robust and
elastic.

Since the horn was arranged for protecting the vitals, the minimum re-
quired level of defense is expected.

After that I tried to make a necklace out of the Seven Colored Bat's
fangs. Well, I felt that I didn’t really have many options for using them
so it was more something like a bonus.

The finished product was presented to Gobumi. She was very de-
lighted too.

That’s right, next time I craft something I’ll try to make weapons for
myself, armor for Gobukichi, and a bow and quiver for Gobumi might
be good I think.
 48/458

Ah, today’s meal was what I ate during my infancy period (although it
was just few days ago), caterpillar like insects. These could be gathered
in the cave.

Because its unexpectedly tasty, this bug should not be underestimated.

Though I did not learn anything from eating it.
Day 10

I went out hunting.

Today’s spoils were Horned Rabbits, Night Vipers and Armored

Tanukis.

We were unable to capture a Seven Colored Bat. I felt that I was close
to learning something from eating it, but it can’t be helped. Such
things happen.

Ah, by the way, even though we encountered various creatures they all
seemed to be a lot stronger than us, so we avoided them and hunted
what we were used to.

Oh well, we’re steadily raising our level, so we’ll hunt them sooner or
later.

Ah, since hunting is finished for today, I will explain levels to you.
 50/458

Levels, to put it plainly, is partly a manifestation that makes different

individuals strength easy to understand.

Though I do not understand the working principle, when you squint a

number will faintly appear floating in your field of vision.

The maximum level that can be obtained is 100, and this number can’t
be exceeded. Incidentally, right now my level is 86 and, as a goblin, it
is fairly high.

I think it might have risen so much because I’ve been killing and eat-
ing high rank stuff like Night Vipers without receiving a single injury.

Also, although it might be inconsequential, Gobukichi-kun is 78 and

Gobumi-chan is 55. We are getting stronger at a good pace.

Although to say that as a goblin, even when comparing a level 100 to

other races we are still treated as small fry, so right now level does not
really matter.

However, in this world there exists other interesting rules than levels.
 51/458

According to Gobu-jii, when reaching level 100, growth stops there.

However those individuals with potential to grow further do not stop

there, but instead can grow stronger through “Rank Up”.

In short, the individuals who have accomplishments can evolve into a

stronger race, further increasing the individual's power.

If you assume that today I will keep growing as well, then generally I’d
first evolve into a hobgoblin from a goblin, then into an ogre.

That is the general route.

Be that as it may, there exists other routes than to evolve into ogres.
However, what race you evolve into will depend upon what actions you
have performed.

For example, those who had turned into ogres, drinking the blood of
prey willingly, who have a certain intelligence, strength, and above all
a high pride, turn into vampires.
 52/458

Those who had turned into ogres, preferring to use heavyweight

weapons like axes and large swords, such individuals endowed with
unusual strength and resilience turn into minotaurs.

Those who had turned into hobgoblins, continuing to eat rotten

corpses’ flesh and bodily fluids willingly, and finally start to eat even
souls, become a [ Ghoul ].

Those who were hobgoblin until now, that excel in handling certain
weapons such as the sword, katana and spears, certain people who
have intelligence and skills closest to a human become another exist-
ence completely [ Half Blood Lord ] it’s divided into various classifica-
tions of the [ Lord ] race system.

With things being as they are, following this system, by leveling up I’d
turn into something related to an ogre.

This law of the evolution of species is to put it bluntly, very strange,

however since it actually happens I can’t deny it, and for me who’s liv-
ing in a world of survival of the fittest this helps me too.
 53/458

Well, Gobu-jii says that usually [Rank Up] doesn’t happen early. Be-
cause I wanted to see how far I could go, I didn’t have a problem with
that and decided to treat it as a challenge.

Nevertheless, for example even if I become an ogre, I wonder what

sort of evolution I will have.

I don’t think I will turn into a Vampire, because I don’t really have
very high pride.

Probably not Minotaur, since I prefer light thrusting class weapons

more than heavier weapons.

I really don't want to turn into a Ghoul.

Well, the ghoul class is an undead, the same as the vampire, and there
exist several different undead you can evolve into, for example the
spell slinging Lich or the headless horseman Dullahan, according to
Gobu-jii.
 54/458

If you want to become an undead type monster, it is easier to turn into

a ghoul than a vampire, however losing the flesh of your body is a def-
inite weakness.

The evolution that seemed best to me from his explanation seemed to

be the Lord, who uses various types of weapons.

Oh well, I still have a long way to go and it is not happening anytime

soon. Having tired out from listening to his speech, I went to sleep
since night had fallen.
Day 11-20
Day 11

Although the results of today's hunting was only one kind of species,
the Seven Colored Bat, we caught quite a few of them, numbering
thirty.

Well, today we entered one of the caves we discovered while exploring

because we were wondering if there was anything in it. The cave
opened up into a large and gloomy room that had bats crowded to-
gether on its ceilings, when...

...Yeah, we were really saved by both of the ?Sense Presence? and ?Evil
Eye? abilities that I had obtained from eating the Night Vipers.

If I hadn't anticipated the movements of the Seven Colored Bats with

?Sense Presence? and limited their mobility with ?Evil Eye?, I
wouldn't have had time to give instructions to Gobumi-chan or
Gobukichi-kun and I'm certain that we would have died.

The unpleasant truth is that even though they were weaker than us, I
was prepared for death because their numbers were at least ten times
more than ours. This battle made me realize that numbers are import-
ant, after all.
 57/458

However, it looks like the three of us survived without suffering any

major injuries, such as losing a limb.

Although we weren't able to count the number of minor injuries that

we had taken, we were able to survive because of the new armor that
Gobumi-chan and I were wearing, as well as the solid shield that
Gobukichi-kun was carrying.

Well, I think that it's important that we upgrade our arms, after all.

Anyway, lets put talk about such hardships aside. Although the major-
ity were able to run away, I dismantled the thirty Seven Colored Bats
that we were able to kill and secured their wings and fangs. Once that
was done, we ate the meat that was left over.

The meat, which seemed to melt in my mouth as I ate it, was delicious.

Each goblin received ten Seven Colored Bats, and the amount of meat
caused our stomachs to swell as we ate them.
 58/458

Ability learned: ?Echolocation?

Ability learned: ?Pump Up?

Ability learned: ?Vampirephilia?

As a result, I was able to obtain three abilities. Well, I guess I would

obtain something if I ate so many of them.

With this, I've acquired all the abilities that I can get from the Seven
Colored Bats. Since I can't reinforce my body and abilities anymore by
eating them, it looks like they can only be used to help fill my stomach
from now on.

Given that the growth rate is bad because the Seven Colored Bats are
weak, I figure that it's not necessary to force myself to hunt them in
the future. That being said, I will eat them when I want to since they're
delicious.
 59/458

Anyway, it's good that we discovered their nest at the level we're at. It
looks like all of their abilities will be useful.

?Echolocation? is a suitable ability for understanding and moving my

body in the surrounding terrain in addition to using my sense of sight.
It looks like it'll be a good way to prevent surprise attacks, as well.

In nature, the struggle for survival is intense, so I expect that it will be

a very useful ability.
Day 12

As usual, I went hunting in order to obtain food to eat.

Today we hunted Night Vipers and Horned Rabbits, and we success-

fully hunted some Armored Tanuki as well. Afterwards, since the sun
had started to set, we returned to the cave the same way that we al-
ways do.

Unlike Humans, Goblins are born with ?Night Vision?, so the dark-
ness itself isn't a threat.

For that reason, I think if we could, we would continue to hunt since

we can more or less see, even at night. However, there are many spe-
cies that are stronger and more ferocious than Goblins that are active
at night, so it's pretty dangerous.

Well, Goblins are basically a weak species.

 61/458

These include the following:

"Red Bear (Tentative Name)," which resembles a brown bear with red
fur.

"Triple Horned Horse (Tentative Name)," which is a monster that's

similar to a horse. Its entire body is covered in light brown scales and
it has three horns lined up on its forehead.

"Demon Spider (Tentative Name)," which is a spider that's approxim-

ately sixty centimeters in size. It has a characteristic yellow line carved
into its black carapace, which appears to be stronger than steel.

"Green Slime (Tentative Name)," which is a small-fry monster like the

Goblin, but it appears to possess a ?Nullify Physical Attacks?-like abil-
ity for some reason.

And so on...

I don't have any motivation to kill them though, since the probability
of them killing me is higher than usual.

As it stands right now, I'd probably be incapacitated in no time if I was

hit with a high enough level poison.

Well, that's why we return home and don't go out at night.

 62/458

Having said that, we returned to the cave, which appears to be in a

safe location.

After that, I was attacked in my sleep.

However, I was able to avoid the attack at the last moment while lay-
ing in my bed, so I wasn't injured. This was due to my ?Sense Pres-
ence? ability, which is always active.

The main offenders were Goblins from my generation.

There were six of them, and they had some intelligence, since they had
recently copied my group and started using tree branches as weapons.

There's a corner that I habitually sleep in, which I claim whenever I go

to do so. Nature won't go easy on someone even if they're attacked by
their own family with tree branches, though. While they were sur-
prised that their surprise attack on me had failed, I didn't miss my
chance to launch a counterattack.
 63/458

The outcome of this was that I turned the tables on them.

I ended up killing one of the Goblins because I made a mistake in the

creation and use of the venom that was dripping from my weapon
thanks to my ?Venom? ability, but that couldn't be helped. Since they
were the cause of the situation, they couldn't do anything about it.

For the rest of the attackers, I successfully created and applied a

muscle relaxant poison and used it to simply stop their movements.
Just like that time with Gobukichi-kun, I beat them from top to bot-
tom with a tree branch, but I didn't kill them. In the end, they were
rolling around the area.

I'll hear the circumstances behind their attack tomorrow. Since they
were injected with a non-fatal poison, they should be better by then, so
I'll have to find out why they attacked me at that time.

As for Goblins, our self-healing abilities are high because we grew up

in the wild.

It's already too late for one of them, though. I'll say this again, but that
couldn't be helped.
 64/458

However, because there was such a commotion, Goblins that were

sleeping soundly had started waking up. It's only natural that the en-
tire cave started to get noisy as a result.

I thought that they would say something, but Gobujii, the leader of the
older Goblins, simply thought that it was survival of the fittest at work,
so nothing in particular was said. They simply turned towards the
body with a slightly pitiful look in their eyes.

Since I thought that I would be punished for killing a member of the

same species, I was thankful that they didn't blame me for the death.

However, Gobumi-chan didn't understand the situation and was the

scariest of them all.

Even though I pacified her as I restrained her from behind, I couldn't

laugh at the situation because I had the most trouble saving the Gob-
lins that attacked me. At the same time, I was thinking things like "No!
A Goblin's skeletal structure won't let their arm turn that way! It'll
 65/458

break!" and "Their neck won't turn around anymore! You'll tear their
head off!"

Oh, by the way, Gobukichi-kun was sleeping soundly the entire time.
Well, it's said that sleep helps a child grow. In fact, he's physically big-
ger than most of the other Goblins from our generation. Is he ten cen-
timeters taller than I am?

Because I can rely on him as our vanguard, I think I'll ignore the fact
that he shamelessly continued to sleep during the commotion this
time. On top of that, I wouldn't welcome it if the number of rampaging
Goblins increased because he woke up.

Anyway, in this way, I calmed down the agitated Gobumi-chan.

I created and spread a weak sleeping poison, which I released from my

toes. After she lost consciousness, I carried her back to her bed.

After that, I took the corpse outside since it was unpleasant to leave a
corpse of the same species near my bedroom in a pool of its own
blood...or maybe it was because it had started to smell.
 66/458

Thanks to my normal strength being twice what it should be at my

current level, as well as it being enhanced by the ?Pump Up? ability
that I obtained from the Seven Colored Bats yesterday, it was unexpec-
tedly easy for me to finish moving a corpse that had almost the same
physique that I have.

Gobujii said to place the corpse in a slightly remote location so that

other monsters would come and eat it, and then told me to run away
right after I did so.

However, once I had carried the corpse a certain distance, I hid myself
and ate it. I did this because I was interested.

My thoughts? Yeah...it wasn't delicious, but it didn't taste unpleasant

either.

This was the first time I didn't think something was delicious. I cocked
my head to the side and thought about this for a moment. Since I
thought that one arm was already enough, I left the rest as planned.

Well, that being said, today wore me out, so I went to sleep.

Day 13

We were exploring a mountain located a little deeper in the forest

today, when we discovered a species of pig faced demi-human walking
through the mountains with a pickaxe on its shoulder. The color of its
skin was brown and its stomach was sticking out, but I could tell from
its slightly muscular appearance that it had trained its body to some
extent. In addition, the clothes it was wearing were just a little bit bet-
ter than what a Goblin would wear. It wore this clothing on both the
upper and lower portion of its body.

I felt just a little bit irritated by this fact. The initial clothing that a
Goblin has is just a loincloth, after all.

The superb item that was hanging at its waist was too large, and I want
to take the item which can be seen slightly protruding from its clothes
by any means necessary.

Yeah, I want to chop it up.

 68/458

It's likely that I've discovered an ?Orc?, a monster whose fame is equal
that of a Goblin.

Unlike the Goblin, which has the physique of an early primary school
child, its height is 170cm...or maybe even more than that? Man, look-
ing at it with my current body, the Orc is huge!

If one's unlucky, there'll be approximately a forty to fifty centimeter

difference in height.

After observing it for awhile, I determined that the Orc we found is

something we have a good chance of defeating, even if we launch a
frontal attack and fight it alone. However, the problem is their
numbers.

Orcs appear to be a stronger species than Goblins, and there's a big

difference in their physiques. As for my current self, aside from going
one-on-one with it, I may not be able to protect Gobukichi-kun and
Gobumi-chan if we're exposed to several attackers.
 69/458

If there's too much of a difference in our numbers, even I don't know

what will happen. I can't get rid of the possibility that we won't be able
to escape, either.

Having said that, when we discovered it, it looked like it was a stray
Orc.

Just in case, I used ?Thermography? to check our surroundings, but I

have to be careful doing so because my eyes will become useless if I
look at the sun. It's troublesome that it's so difficult to use during the
day, so I used ?Echolocation? to carefully search the area as well.

As a result, I found that there were no other Orcs around, so we de-

cided to launch a fierce attack on it.

At first, we closed the distance with it as we remained hidden in the

thick bush. Then, Gobumi-chan used her Staff Sling to fire a stone that
was completely soaked in venom at the Orc's eye. Her talent with it
has recently blossomed and the stone hit its target, with the poison
successfully invading its body after crushing its eye.
 70/458

I was worried about her handling stones that had been coated in
deadly poisons similar to instant death poisons. In the first place, it's
impossible for the fight to end with this, since I can't refine the poison
to the Orc's ability level, yet. However, since it felt acute pain in addi-
tion to losing its eyesight, it couldn't keep its composure.

Then, Gobukichi-kun had matched his timing with the attack and
smashed his very thick club into the front of the Orc's knee with all of
his strength, causing a dull sound to resound as the knee twisted at an
angle that shouldn't be possible.

The Orc rolled around on the ground and screamed as its ugly pig face
became even uglier.

Because Gobukichi-kun has completely disregarded wisdom and intel-

lect since we began hunting, he was probably able to crush the Orc's
body to this extent because his current body build stresses his offens-
ive and defensive capabilities. This incident confirmed that it's pos-
sible for him to break bones, as well.

Gobukichi-kun. This guy, he's producing results beyond my

expectations.
 71/458

However, he's an idiot (this is a compliment).

Having said that, I enhanced my leg strength with ?Pump Up? and
stomped on the back of the Orc that was rolling around on the ground,
pinning it down and keeping it from struggling. Then, I used the two
horns I have to stab it in an area that I think would be near the kidneys
if this was the back of a Human.

The Orc inhaled a breath as it prepared to call for help.

However, Gobukichi-kun swung his club down on its head before it

could scream, and an unpleasant sound could be heard despite the fact
that he hadn't crushed its skull. After that, the Orc's blood soaked into
the club as it was swung down repeatedly.

In the end, it wasn't able to scream.

As for me, after sloppily churning its internal organs with my horn and
simultaneously releasing a muscle relaxant poison from the pointed
end that I stabbed it with, I removed the horn and continued to stab
the Orc with it until it died.
 72/458

In this way, we successfully hunted our first Orc.

Of course, we ate it after that.

Gobumi-chan had both arms and the left leg, Gobukichi-kun had
everything else below the lower back, and I ate everything else that
remained.

As for the taste, it was like a pig after all. Rather, it was more like high
quality pork.

First off, Orcs are delicious. Pork is delicious!

Ability learned: ?Libido?

Ability learned: ?Orc Language?

 73/458

Ability learned: ?Detect Analysis?

These are the abilities that I was able to learn from it.

It was good luck that I learned ?Orc Language? and ?Detect Analysis?.
However, as for ?Libido?, although it would allow me to perform out-
standingly if I used it, since I'd have to choose a time and a partner in
order to do so, I'll leave it alone for now.

It looks like I'll be able to talk to Orcs from now on with ?Orc Lan-
guage?. Since there's this sort of ability, if I were to acquire one from
this system for the Human language, then I would be able to deal with
them.

Now we come to ?Detect Analysis?, which appears to let me under-

stand the abilities of an object I've examined (restricted to goods),
though this depends on the ability's level as well. When I used it on a
nearby fruit, I was quite surprised that it even displayed whether or
not something was poisonous.
 74/458

Yeah, it looks like I was able to obtain a very useful ability.

Man, it was really good luck that I was able to eat an Orc here.
However, why it possessed an ability as convenient as ?Detect Analys-
is? is a mystery.

Oh, that's right. I didn't mention it before, but I also collected the pick-
axe that the Orc had. It's likely that we'll be able to use it for
something.

After that, we hunted more Night Vipers, Armored Tanuki, and

Horned Rabbits than usual. Because the sun had started to set, we re-
turned to the cave.

We've gotten so used to dismantling that I could do it with my eyes

closed, and we were able to finish the preparations without putting too
much time into it. The results of today's hunt wasn't just split between
Gobukichi-kun, Gobumi-chan and myself. I also let the Goblins in the
cave that couldn't move well because they've been starving for a few
days now eat as well.
 75/458

It's unpleasant, but the reason for yesterday's attack appears to be

mostly due to the food situation of the Goblins from my generation.

Anyway, as for the attack's direct perpetrators, it looks like they

wanted to help the Goblins from my generation that hadn't eaten any-
thing decent in several days because they lacked the strength or wis-
dom to find food even if they moved around in search of it. There were
more females than males among these members.

However, the attackers were barely able to obtain enough food for
themselves, so it wasn't possible for them to support the others.

Therefore, since I was able to enjoy the most substantial meals, they
wanted to beat me up and make me surrender. Then, they planned to
have me gather food for the others. A number of them had gathered,
and they thought that it might go well if it was me. It was simple,
really.

Although I was able to laugh and ignore such a thing, it would be

troublesome if it happened again in the future. Since they were de-
pending on us to eat, it couldn't hurt to sell favors for the time being.
 76/458

Man, I want to say that I don't know those who can't obtain food on
their own, but from what Gobujii told me afterwards, it appears that
there are inept Goblins like them in every generation. It looks like
most of them died, but as one would expect, they're too pathetic as the
same species as myself.

This will be the first and last act of compassion that I'll do.

Having said that, they expressed their gratitude to me. They were cry-
ing as they said thank you.

Because I don't need their thanks, I told them to pay me back by

catching their own share of prey to eat.

For now, I gave the pitiable guys a lecture on how to hunt Horned
Rabbits.

I had some of them form parties, and advised them to put all their
weight on their foot and crush its backbone after they block its horn by
 77/458

deliberately thrusting it into a tree branch. It's simple, but I judged

that it would be plenty.

Anyway, this method will be tested in actual combat tomorrow. In ex-

change for this, I told them to bring their share of the food they ate
from today's spoils to my place when they can.

This was probably the first time they've had meat for food since they
were born.

I taught them how to hunt as well, though it was just the basics.

If I do this and they repay my kindness with ingratitude, then I won't

hesitate to use them as sacrificial pawns. To be more specific, I can use
them as decoys to lure something into a trap if it doesn't look like I can
defeat it without being harmed. I'll wait for that moment without ex-
pecting too much from them.

Also, the five Goblins that attacked me have already become my subor-
dinates. Naturally, they're completely obedient to my orders, so I as-
signed them some daily responsibilities.
 78/458

The goods they presented to me for today's assignment was five

Horned Rabbits, which I distributed to the starving goblins.

As for the phrase "survival of the fittest," it's really good when you're
one of the fittest, you know.

I grew tired after I finished distributing the food, so I went and shut
my eyes as I rolled into my bed, which had been improved a little with
Seven Colored Bat wings.

Sleepiness immediately came over me.

?Your level has exceeded the minimum required value.

Since special conditions ?Overrunning Lively Motion? and ?Unique

Behavior? have been cleared, it's possible to ?Rank Up? into a
?Hobgoblin - Variant?.
 79/458

Would you like to ?Rank Up??

????? ????? ?

Although I had a feeling that this was being displayed in my mind,

since I was very tired, I picked ????? right away and went to sleep.

?Goburou has obtained the ?Divine Protection? of the Great God gov-
erning ?Origin and Demise?.?
Day 14

When I woke up, my body had changed so much that it couldn’t com-
pare to how it was before I went to sleep.

The changes to my body shocked me, I thought hard about what I

heard yesterday before I went to bed. I see, so this is a Rank Up, huh.
The mysteries of this world make me shudder.

No, no, from my own experience I can understand however, the natur-
al laws of this world are so amazing, that it’s beyond scary.

After killing and eating the Orc yesterday, in one night I went from the
physical body of a 7-9 year old, to the size of a medium-sized human.
My physical strength, eyesight, and hearing had increased dramatic-
ally. Even the abilities I had gained before yesterday had also become
more powerful.

This is scary. Even though my body has grown a ridiculous amount, I

didn’t feel any sense of discomfort at all from my new form. Even
though such a huge change should’ve made me go insane, that didn’t
happen in the least.
 81/458

Even though my body had grown so much, I didn’t feel any muscle
pains from it at all, instead, I felt overflowing power that was incom-
parable to before, like a temporary feeling of omnipotence. Freaky,
right? Seriously.

Now, if I was an ordinary guy I would’ve probably be so happy that I

would do stupid things until the feeling passed, however, the reality is
that I wasn’t even close to being as powerful as I felt, and therein lies a
trap.

That’s why the rules of this world are scary. Now, that aside.

It was interesting to watch Gobukichi, who had grown bigger as well,

just stand there with a confused look.

It seems that he also passed over level 100 after the battle with the Orc
yesterday, causing him to undergo a Rank Up. However unlike mine,
his skin didn’t turn black. In fact, I couldn’t see any difference in his
skin color at all, he was still the same old green.

Well, let’s put that aside as well.

 82/458

What interested me the most was his face.

He no longer looked like an ugly Goblin like he had used to be. His na-
ive look, in some aspects held some attractiveness. His ears were still
pointed, and his nose looked somewhat hooked. Nevertheless he
looked a lot like a human. Having green skin might not be very
human-like, nonetheless his looks were approaching to that of one.

Then, what about me? Wondering this, I checked the obsidian knife
for my reflection.

What I saw was, with black skin, my face from when I was young be-
fore I reincarnated. …Yeah, as one would expect I was completely
stunned until it settled in. For now, I went to the wall close by our
sleeping place, grabbed a caterpillar-like mystery bug, and started
munching on it from the head.

After I had calmed down, I grabbed Gobukichi and went to look for the
Goblin Elder.

That’s because if I didn’t make use of the Goblin Elder at times like
this, his existence wouldn’t have any point at all.
 83/458

Just in case, because it felt risky, I wouldn’t mention the [End and
Origin]-ruling [Divine Protection of the Great God] that I also re-
ceived. What I learned was:

Upon turning into a Hobgoblin, my body and appearance became

closer to a human. The reason for this is unknown. It’s one of the mys-
teries of the world. Apparently because of the Hobgoblin’s human-like
appearance, they could even live in human towns. However, there is a
long past of Goblin slavery, and most of those coexisting with humans
are still slaves. Those with good looks have become sex slaves for hu-
man perverts.

The difference between Gobukichi's and my skin color is because I am

of a subspecies. Subspecies are generally stronger and have special
abilities when compared to the standard ones. Unless special condi-
tions are cleared you can’t become a subspecies, which is why they’re
rarely seen, so apparently I’m kind of unusual.

Furthermore, my skin color is black. Black is the symbolic color of the

oldest god of the world, the one who controls the beginning and the
end of something-something. Even among the subspecies mine is the
absolute rarest while being the strongest, and with studying, they’re
capable of learning the strongest magic possible.

Also, to the believers of this god, I’m somewhat like a living idol, an
object of worship. If that’s not the case, then parts of my body are
thought to be materials used in rituals to communicate with the god,
so I have to be careful when it’s late in towns and stuff. Religion is
scary no matter what world you’re in.

How should I put it, becoming a Hobgoblin when not even a month
had passed is supposedly very strange in the first place. The old man
 84/458

who’s still a Goblin said so, so it’s probably true. By the way, of the
Goblins who left to work away from home, (apparently exactly 40
Goblins), only 3 had turned into Hobgoblins.

Also, because Gobukichi and I had become Hobgoblins before we left

the cave, we were allowed to freely use the human women in the cave
as we’d like. We also received the right to take things from the ware-
house, and use them however we want.

Oh-. Is that so-?

…Yes, because he was kind of long-winded, I ignored most of what he

said by repeating those words and pretending to listen. Particularly
around point 3, and the reason for that is obvious. Like I said before,
no matter what world one is in, religion is scary. Even more so now
that I’ve obtained the [End and Origin]-ruling, and [Divine protection
of the Great God] characteristics with my Rank Up. It makes me think
that it’ll probably turn into more trouble than it’s worth. I thought that
this was something I should hide, as long as possible.

As expected, we didn’t even consider going hunting today. I practiced

martial arts together with Gobukichi in order for us to accustom
ourselves to our new bodies, the sparring was especially intense.
Gobukichi's power was too much for him to know how to utilize it,
making him quite warlike.

Though I, who has had an interest in many different forms of martial

arts never lost, I could conclude that Gobukichi's power was at least
somewhat stronger than how he was before. As expected, it seems like
his abilities are specialized in being the vanguard.
 85/458

He wasn’t very intelligent or quick, but his offensive and defensive

power had increased tremendously, making him a powerful tank and
damage dealer, a hybrid character. Once we concluded our martial arts
practice, the afternoon was dedicated to replacing our now too small
and old armor.

Since I’ve grown, the horn and obsidian knife I’ve been using have be-
come too small for me to handle effectively. However I’ll just have to
bear with it today, my venom by itself is an adequate weapon, so I can
overcome this handicap for now.

That’s why todays plan is to use the stockpiled materials from the Ar-
mored Tanukis, Night Vipers and various other monsters to create
new armor.

We used the armored shell from the Armored Tanukis, and the snake-
skin from the Night Vipers, to create new equipment. I was satisfied
with the results, the armor we created was light, flexible, and quite
robust.

To put it simply, it was armor based off of leather. We didn’t make

cloaks, but since it looked like light brown leather clothes, with long
sleeve arms and full-length pants it should be alright. The metal shells
were placed in strategic locations, which further increased its
 86/458

defensive capabilities. We thought about our freedom of movement

while creating it, so when we tried it out, it performed far better than
expected. It barely obstructed us at all.

We even finished crafting Gobumi-chan's armor that we couldn’t com-

plete earlier because of insufficient materials.

Since it’s mainly made out of Seven Colored Bats it looks a bit gaudy
though. It somewhat gives the feeling of being a national costume
from somewhere.

By the way, the food tonight was prepared from Horned Rabbits
caught by the other Goblins.

It wasn’t filling enough,but it was still better than nothing. Since it

tasted good I pardoned them.
Day 15

Our first hunt since our Rank Up to Hobgoblins.

Since we were displaying the might of our new bodies for the first
time, I’m a bit nervous.

Today, the first prey we encountered was a humanoid with the head of
a dog and fur all over its body. I don’t know where it got them from
but it was wearing rusted armor with a just as rusty long-sword. I de-
cided to name this monster, “Kobold”. From observation, it seems the
Kobolds are a higher rank than Goblins and about the same rank as
Orcs.

If we include the equipment, then compared to the Orc we ate, it’s

probably an even higher rank. In physical strength, the Orc would be
more powerful, but the Kobold would be superior in terms of speed
and agility.

These two traits are embodied in the Kobold.

 88/458

If it were the ‘us’ from before, we would’ve retreated immediately, or

more likely, used my abilities to avoid the fight altogether. Using
Gobumi-chan's accurate, poison-covered stones as support, Gobukichi
and I faced the Kobold from the front.

Excluding myself, who has evolved into a subspecies, Gobukichi's

combat ability increased significantly thanks to his equipment. His
cudgel was reinforced by wounding shells around it while his shield
was made out of shell. The Kobold only had its rusty armor while
Gobukichi had various shell armors to help him. Gobukichi attacked
the Kobold directly.

Rank Up is scary isn’t it?

Someone who was weak only just yesterday turned into a great warrior
in one day.

Gobukichi got some minor wounds and had Gobumi-chan treat them
using some of our medicinal herbs. The Goblin Elder taught us about
medicinal herbs earlier.

While they did that, I took the opportunity to strip the Kobold of its
possessions. On his waist hung three stones. Using my [Appraisal]
ability, I discovered that they were “Fire Spirit Stones”. Apparently
 89/458

non-sentient low-level fire spirits dwell within the stones. I pocketed

them and then started stripping off him of his armor. I hung the
slightly rusty long-sword together with two books I had on my waist.

From the corpse, I took the brain, the heart and the right arm. Gobuki-
chi and Gobumi-chan decided to split the rest evenly.

They left an impression as they had a strange texture. Although the

taste is subtle, they were still delicious.

Ability [Kobold Language] learned.

Ability [Predict] learned.

As I thought, Kobolds are stronger than the average Hobgoblin. The

reason Gobukichi could win was because of the huge difference in gear
quality. On the other hand, I could win due to my numerous abilities
and combat experience.

Also, after eating the three Fire Spirit Stones, Ability [Pyrokinesis]
learned.
 90/458

I gained the ability to produce fire. In the natural world, it’s hard to
overcome this difference. With this I can finally make yakiniku, I
thought…

And this was the outcome of the battle.

After that, we hunted some Horned Rabbits, then returned.

Today, the tribute my Goblin subordinates gave me was Horned Rab-

bits mixed with Armored Tanukis, which surprised me. “These guys,
they’re finally growing up…” I lamented to myself. I think I’ll give shell
shields to the Goblins who are sent to fetch Armored Tanukis in the
future. For the evening meal, I grilled the meat the others brought,
and we had a yakiniku party.
Day 16

Today, the other Goblins of our generation begged to me something

like: "Please teach us the art of killing" while prostrating themselves.
The Goblins inside the cave were in a row alongside each other pros-
trating themselves. It was quite the surreal scene to watch.

You see, the Goblins that brought me food had managed to survive by
killing Horned Rabbits, as expected. However, they also had Night
Vipers to fight as opponents. Since we’ve been able to kill them, the
Goblins want us, or I should say me, to teach them how to survive
against the Night Vipers.

“What do we gain from this?” We asked, and when we told them that
they said that they’d give us tribute for it.

Well, it’s no great loss for us, so before the sun had reached it’s zenith,
most of the surviving Goblins, together with Gobukichi and Gobumi-
chan, had a combined practice session.

It’s a dog eat dog world. So, from the start, I’m thoroughly going to
drill into their bodies that I’m superior to them. No matter if the train-
ee is male or female. Also, since dealing with insurrections is
 92/458

troublesome, I’m going to make obeying me an instinct, by endless re-

petition if I have to.

I aim to stop training at the last moment to ensure they don’t have any
spare energy, while preventing their bodies and minds from breaking.

The result was that everyone, including Gobumi-chan and Gobukichi,

had no strength left to move.

For the Goblins who trained and worked to the point of collapsing, I
planned on using the tribute they’ve gathered to make something for
them.

I had the motivation to do something, but its probably better if I didn’t

do anything absurd. It’s the end once you die.

Gobumi-chan lays exhausted and trembling among the other females,

with extreme pride showcasing her armor and necklace, but let’s pre-
tend I didn’t see that. In the afternoon, I went hunting alone for the
first time since my reincarnation.
 93/458

I don’t know how it was in the beginning, but now I can move around
this forest like it’s my home turf. When I somehow managed to pro-
cure enough for the ones who couldn’t move, I concluded that days
hunting.

That evening, I went into the inner parts of the cave, where the human
women were held captive. Since I turned into a Hobgoblin, I’ve be-
come closer in appearance to a human, so I thought having a conver-
sation might be possible.

Well, the outcome was – I couldn’t have a conversation with them.

They were completely broken. Their eyes were utterly dead, and they
were drooling uncontrollably. There was a faint smell of corpses
around them.

Compared to how they were the last time I saw them, they were a lot
worse off this time. Also, in this short period of time, the youngest of
the girls had gotten pregnant. It was an inevitable event, but I still felt
a lot of pity for her. I couldn't help but think that a girl this cute would
have married into a nice family, yet she ended up here only to be re-
peatedly violated.

I didn’t want this to continue, and so I asked,

 94/458

“Do you want to die?”

If it was the me from before, I’d end up pressing my hands together to

offer a prayer, but now that I’ve ranked up into a Hobgoblin, I asked.
The way I am now, I’d be able to kill or help these girls if they asked
me to. Since even if I was found out, my safety was guaranteed.
However, my question was left unanswered. There was some move-
ment; her small, weak lips moved slightly, and as if she just re-
membered how to, a tear fell from her eye. Having understood the wo-
men’s intentions, I took from my pouch a small, liquid filled bottle
that I had obtained from hunting the Kobolds, which I left behind.
After I handed it to them, I walked back to the cave bedroom. I didn’t
look back.
Day 17

I woke up early and went to the interior of the cave. The captured wo-
men were all dead. They all laid still, as if they were asleep. From the
look of things, the girls had drank poison and died in their sleep.
Where they got that poison is, however, a mystery. Truly, a mystery.

After taking the small empty bottle that was laid close to them and
storing it inside the bag hanging from my waist, being the one who
discovered them, I went to report to Gobu-jii.

Gobu-jii hurriedly rushed over, and in front of the limp pseudo-Goblin

that had spilled from the beautiful girl’s womb, he cried bitterly whilst
grieving however, I couldn’t care less.

For the girl’s corpses, I took responsibility for their disposal, and be-
cause it was a pity to just let wild animals feed on them, I decided to
cremate them. As payment for my labor, I took a heart, stomach,
breast, and uterus.

Since the [Pyrokinesis] ability I got the other day wasn’t enough, I
thought about what I usually do, so I collected a bunch of [Oily Grass]
to make it burn well and a bunch of twigs were used to ensure the heat
was enough.
 96/458

After using my [Pyrokinesis] to ignite the fire, I prayed for the girls
happiness in the next world whilst looking at the pillar of blazing
flame.

Namu Amida Butsu. (Buddhist prayer)

Among the girls, there seemed to be those with adventurer skills.

Quite a lot of them of actually.

This group of migrant workers was perhaps unexpectedly strong. They

might only have looked weak because they were captured.

Ability [Human Language] learned.

Ability [Continental Letter Deciphering] learned.

Ability [Mental Mapping] learned.

 97/458

Ability [Job-Magician] learned.

Ability [Job-Light Swordsman] learned.

Ability [Job-Druid] learned.

Ability [Job-Craftsman] learned.

It’s unusual for me, but I didn’t feel the slightest inclination to learn
about my new abilities. After morning practice, I sent out Gobukichi
and Gobumi-chan to go hunting since I wasn’t in the mood, I tried
making shell-based shields, armors, and swords from the materials ac-
cumulated to this day.

Lately, crafting has become somewhat of a hobby of mine…

Ah, it seems my new skill [Job-Craftsman] became useful

immediately.
 98/458

The goods I crafted came out a lot better than before. The ability, like
its name implied, corrected the mistakes.

Speaking of which, the shield and armor came out successfully, the
shell-based sword ended up in failure.

As for my meal, Gobukichi and Gobumi-chan shared a part of what

they hunted, together with the tribute that had increased since
yesterday.

Ah, this might be a bit late, but Gobumi-chan had also turned into a
Hobgoblin today.

She has became quite cute, it was intimidating.

The difference from when she was a Goblin is remarkable.

Because her old equipment is now too small for her, I lent her my
spares.
 99/458

She made a subtle expression, happy while unsatisfied, so I decided to

make her brand new equipment at a later date. Truth is, I would have
happily made it today, but there wasn't enough time.
Day 18

After finishing morning practice the three of us came upon some Ko-
bolds while out hunting.

This time there were three of them, two of which were equipped like
the earlier one with armor and long-swords, the last one had a short
bow and a quiver.

While thinking “Is this the second day in a row to strengthen Gobumi-
chan?”, I checked the surroundings for additional enemies, in order to
make a decision.

With it being all clear, I chose to commence the assault.

With the Kobold that could attack from range with the bow and arrows
being a higher threat level compared to the others, a sneak attack with
a poisoned stone from Gobumi-chan's staff sling was the decisive
action.

With the poisoned stone hitting the Kobold right in the eye, we stole
away the bow wielding Kobolds usual composure and vision.
 101/458

Not wanting to waste the time the other Kobolds were in a panic
Gobukichi and I moved to utterly defeat the two Kobolds who
possessed long-swords that looked slightly better than the one we got
earlier.

My long-sword might be worn-out, but for my current body it’s just

the right size. I've also gotten used to my body, so separating the Ko-
bolds head from his body was easy.

Right now, the horn I used earlier is more like a knife now, which
might have made me feel the difference all the more.

Gobukichi broke all his opponent's bones violently, which was kinda
gross to look at.

Gobumi-chan, with the pseudo-knife I gave her earlier made of

obsidian-like stone, slit the bow wielding Kobold's throat and gave it a
finishing blow.

Apparently, Gobumi-chan's evolution direction lay in brains and

speed.
 102/458

To use weapons cleverly, intelligence was needed after all.

After that, we worked hard at disassembling the body. We collected

the armor, Gobumi-chan got the short bow and quiver, and I took the
slightly better looking long swords for myself.

Because there was no suitable loot for Gobukichi he will have to wait
for the next time.

While these Kobolds sadly didn’t have any fire spirit stones, my collec-
tion of small bags increased by three.

One I kept for my own use, and the other two I gave to the other Gob-
lins for putting medicinal plants in it. Now, if something were to hap-
pen, I’m sure they will be of great use. Each Goblin got one body to
eat.

I didn’t get any new abilities. I felt that with just a bit more I’d gain
something new and the ability that I already had, [Predict], got slightly
stronger. [Predict] lets me see my opponents attack trajectories as red
threads, so in battle it can be incredibly convenient. After that we
 103/458

hunted whatever we came across, after which we returned to the cave

in order to sleep.
Day 19

After completing morning practice, I didn’t go hunting, instead I went

to look at the warehouse in the inner parts of the cave. Since some of
the captured girls had adventurer-like abilities, it occurred to me that
items relating to those abilities might have been captured together
with the girls.

From just looking at the stuff, even a genius like me couldn’t decide
what’s trash and what’s worth keeping, however now thanks to the
ability I got from the Orc, [Detect Analysis], I could see the items
details.

In addition, since analyzing stuff gave the ability experience, even ana-
lyzing duds wasn’t a waste of time.

With such a carefree mood, it seems I found a treasure trove. A fairly

large one at that.

[ Goburou has obtained [Weapon-Staff] Beginner Magician’s stave]

[ Goburou has obtained [Weapon-Staff] Blessed Mistletoe stave]

 105/458

[ Goburou has obtained [Weapon-Sword] Iron Estoc x3]

[ Goburou has obtained [Weapon-Dagger] Bowie Knife x4]

[ Goburou has obtained [Weapon-Axe] Iron Battle-Axe x2]

[ Goburou has obtained [Weapon-Ranged] Crossbow x2]

[ Goburou has obtained [Weapon-Consumable] Iron Tipped Arrow

x50]

[ Goburou has obtained [Protection-Shield] Iron Round Shield x2]

[ Goburou has obtained [Protection-Armor] Damaged Breastplate]

[ Goburou has obtained [Protection-hand] Solid Iron-Wrought

Gauntlet]
 106/458

[ Goburou has obtained [Medicine] Health Potions that may have gone
bad x6]

[ Goburou has obtained [Medicine] Mana Potions that may have gone
bad x8]

[ Goburou has obtained [Medicine] Holy Water Bottles of the Enrique

Faith x3]

[ Goburou has obtained [Storage] Backpacks x2]

[ Goburou has obtained [Storage] Field Pack x3]

[ Goburou has obtained [Book] First Volume of “World Wandering

Journal: From Imperial Capitals to Unexplored Regions”]

[ Goburou has obtained [Book] Second Volume of “Introduction to

Magic – Basic Sorcery”]
 107/458

[ Goburou has obtained [Book] “Nature of God’s Prayer: Scenario of

Receiving”]

[ Goburou has obtained [Book] “Recommended Guide to Erietta

Continent’s Alphabet”]

When going over it, I found treasure after treasure.

At first glance it seems to be composed entirely of unusable scrap,

however below the uppermost layer, lots of useful stuff laid sleeping.
Yeah, it seems this place truly is a treasure trove. While there’s no
great difference between the estocs I found and the long swords I’m
carrying currently, since the estocs were in a better condition, I de-
cided to swap.

Comparing the obsidian knife I’d been using till now with the Bowie
knives, their blades were longer and their edges sharper. The blade is
single edged, and only at the tip of it is double-edged. I suspect it’s
meant to be used as a hunting knife, so I took the knives as well. Four
knives might be a lot, but since the production of pocket knives
already has begun, there’s really no problem.

I looked forward to a later time when I’d disassemble the knives to

learn how they were made.
 108/458

After that, except for the estoc I picked and the long sword I swapped
for it, I ate the rest of the swords.

Ability [Improved Slashing Power] learned

Ability [Improved Piercing Power] learned.

I learned [Improved Slashing Power] from eating the long sword, and
[Improved Piercing Power] from eating the Estocs.

In order for the reader to understand this, I’ll tell you about my [Con-
sumption Absorption Ability].

I learn abilities from more than eating living beings. However, for
items above a certain level, the power of the learned abilities depends
on the the quality of the item. For the abilities to enter my mind I must
use the item a certain amount. If I haven’t, then eating the item would
be pointless, and in that way I have to keep wondering, “I wonder if
this will go well now”. I’ve had to practice that perception quite a bit.
Even if I make a mistake I’ll recover. I tell myself to be brave enough
to keep trying.
 109/458

Reaching the top feels really good.

While I was doing that by myself, Gobukichi and Gobumi-chan came

by. Apparently they thought it odd that they couldn’t see me around,
so they went looking for me. They came at a great time. I’d taken the
potions and other stuff that you could hang on the belt and put in the
Field Pack. I crammed as much of the rest as I could into the back-
pack. I asked Gobukichi and Gobumi-chan to carry the rest that I
couldn’t fit inside my bags.

Gobukichi graduated from his shell-wrapped cudgel to a rustic looking

battle-axe, and swapped his wooden shield with pieces of carapace
sewn on with an iron round shield. Since there was a hole in the
middle of the round shield, we had to make an impromptu fix by at-
taching a piece of carapace there.

After that I had him equip the breast plate instead of the shell rein-
forced leather armor I made for him two days ago. Together with the
shell-helmet I made for him two days ago, Gobukichi's defense was the
highest by far out of us three.

He totally looked like heavy infantry.

 110/458

He kept the cudgel he had used till today strapped over his back as a
spare.

I gave Gobumi-chan the two crossbows and 50 arrows. In addition, I

gave her the obsidian knife I had been using till now in addition to one
of the Bowie knives to use as insurance, but this was the limit when
considering the weight of all the stuff she was carrying.

Nevertheless, out of the three of us, the one with the highest ranged
offensive power was her and with her deft handling of the two knives,
her offensive potential shouldn’t be made light of.

She gave off the impression that she was a hunter or an archer from
how she looked.

And at the end, myself. My two long swords were replaced by an estoc,
with a small shield reinforced by shells similar to the one Gobukichi
has. This shield was made so it could be fixed to the right arm, and still
allow me to move my wrist without problems.

To protect my left hand, I equipped the gauntlets wrought from solid

iron. The gauntlets had less defensive power than the Round Shield,
however if the aim was just to deflect attacks then it should be enough.
 111/458

This way I had reasonable defense whilst not hurting my ease of move-
ment too much. With the effects of the ability [Job-Light Swordsman]
added, I feel like it’s risen by another level again.

And also, since today the Goblins collected an earlier unthinkable

amount of tribute for us, we returned the rest to them. I couldn’t eat it
all; it was far too much.
Day 20

The morning was spent on combat practice. Compared to when we

started, the expressions of the goblins had changed. Yeah, because
goblins mature quickly, startling changes can be seen even in a short
time, if training is done in earnest. This might be because, if they don’t
quickly adapt to their surroundings, they’ll simply die.

In the afternoon, we hunted. We caught 10 Night Vipers, 14 Armored

Tanukis, and 5 Kobolds. This is probably because our equipment had
rapidly become a lot better. Or perhaps I should say, the deadly com-
bination of Gobumi-chan's powerful and accurate shots with the cross-
bow together with the rapid firing of the short bow was brutal. Be-
cause Gobukichi and I acted as her shield, it became even more brutal.
To bring the battle to an end, Gobukichi used his high defense and his
battle axe to decapitate the remainder.

Together with my abundant abilities that I used to continuously vary

my attack pattern and the direction of the battle, opponents like Ko-
bolds didn’t pose the slightest threat for us. Perhaps with how things
stood right now, even if the Kobolds turned up with twice our numbers
we probably wouldn't have any problems.

What I truly wanted to eat was Orcs though. This was in order to
strengthen the ability I got from the Orc earlier; after that one time, we
hadn’t seen even one Orc. I quickly wanted to find more Orcs;
 113/458

however, today I went back ahead of time to the cave in order to read
books.

Well, having the ability [Job-Magician] is nice and all, and my magic
power being increased by my subspecies was also nice, but because I
had no idea what magic was, I couldn’t actually use any magic. That’s
why, in this way I was reading “Introduction to Magic – Basic Sorcery”
until morning came up the day after.

You might say I had a surprisingly difficult time getting a grasp of it,
which made it a rough trial. Or rather, I feel there’s a limit to how
much I can understand just from reading books. And what’s more, I
started from the second volume of three!

If only I could see someone use magic one time! Time, without listen-
ing to my screams, steadily moved forward.
Day 21-30
Day 21

The morning practice hasn’t even been going on for a week, yet Gob-
lins who’ve turned out to be somewhat useful are popping up here and
there.

As I thought, because the realm of nature is a severe living environ-

ment, or perhaps because we belong to a precocious-type species, the
Goblins who underwent the soldier training program had their
strength grow considerably. The training program is something that I
had composed from useful parts I gleaned from my company’s servers
before I died.

Recently some of the underlings even managed to kill Night Vipers.

Even the worst of them at least manages to kill Horned Rabbits by
themselves.

Those Goblins, who couldn’t even get their own food a few days ago,
can all manage by themselves now. As their teacher I feel mightily
proud about this fact.

The Goblin Elder and his cronies found the results genuinely astonish-
ing, and they treated me with stares filled with affection and awe. I
think the special treatment is kinda handy, but it's still slightly
 116/458

depressing. Well, it doesn't do me any real harm, so I guess I can just

ignore it.

When the sun arrived at its summit, I personally began training with
the Goblins; I spent the rest of the day doing this. This way, I can get a
grasp on each individual’s abilities. I can also catch any weaknesses or
bad habits they’ve developed and teach them the proper way. Also, be-
ing able to single out the best individuals is useful, and above all it also
serves to strengthen me. In this strict world there are no disadvant-
ages to having a well trained body. That’s why I thought 38 battles in a
row was good practice.

After the session, I once again came to the realization that Gobukichi
and Gobumi-chan are, amongst their generation, head and shoulders
above the competition.

Regarding the results for Gobukichi from the recent training, it seems
he's learned how to limit the power of his attacks to not cause acci-
dents. Creatures of this world seem to change in direct relation to how
much they contribute when in a party. By killing enemies, they get ex-
perience that raises their levels and leads to the creation of surpris-
ingly robust bodies by the mysterious laws of this world.

At the present time, if I don’t use my abilities he is a tough opponent.

If all the Goblins except me and Gobumi-chan were lined up to chal-
lenge him in order, they probably wouldn’t be able to get even one win.
 117/458

Gobukichi, however, would not leave without incurring some damage.

Gobumi-chan is slow when compared to me, however, the other Gob-

lins aren’t even a match for her speed. Since she’s a Hobgoblin, her
strength is also better than the other Goblins; she’s also grown her
nails to be pointed and sharp, and I taught her how to use the nails
skillfully. This is in order for her to be able to fight well, even without a
weapon. She's got speed, and if I didn’t have my abilities she’d make a
formidable foe.

However, you might say she’s still a cute little thing. Speaking as an
opponent, when both are unarmed, Gobukichi is still more dangerous
in close quarters fighting.

When the practice sparring was over, we broke the group up in order
to go hunting. Usually we would go with our standard members,
however today we had an additional member in our party.

This additional member was a female, Gobue. In our generation, she

was the next most influential person after us three, and when the Gob-
lins were kneeling in front of us, she was the one in the front.
 118/458

Well you see, while the two backpacks and three field packs were a
fabulous find, Gobukichi is carrying a giant cudgel on his back, and I
don’t think Gobumi-chan can carry any more than she already is.

Frankly speaking, with me carrying one of the backpacks, one was still
left, and while Gobumi-chan and I were each carrying a field pack, one
was still unused. That’s why we required one carrier, and Gobue was
singled out. She’d also barely be able to keep up with our hunting.
Also, increasing our members with one more strong companion isn’t
bad at all. Yes, and of course she’d be carrying the backpack as well.

When equipping her, we gave her the old leftover shield that Gobuki-
chi used before, together with Gobumi-chan's old staff sling. We also
gave her the carapace reinforced ceremonial looking costume, the ob-
sidian knife and a bowie knife. Compared to the Horned Rabbit's horn
she’d been using till now, the difference was like heaven and earth.

Also, because she was going to carry our luggage, carrying any more
than this is unnecessary. Or how should I put it, when we’re hunting,
our prey will become her luggage, so having her equipment be heavy
would be really stupid. Just enough to protect herself from injury is
sufficient.

Following that reasoning, this time’s hunting was a lot easier than usu-
al. Because unlike before, when everyone had to share the burden of
 119/458

carrying the prey, now Gobue was doing most of the lugging; we fin-
ished the hunt without feeling fatigued.

Carrying heavy luggage, Gobue was tired, but compared to us who eas-
ily concluded our battles, there was not such a large difference. Also,
since Gobue was also contributing by shooting stones with the sling,
she managed to also raise her levels by gathering experience. Perhaps
Gobue's day of turning into a Hobgoblin like us is close.

We didn’t find any new types of prey, however, our stomachs were
filled.

Meat is very tasty, isn’t it?

After returning to the cave, I read then went to sleep.

Day 22

Today I crushed a Goblin who was growing a little impudent.

Of course I didn’t kill him, but recently he was becoming too overcon-
fident in his new abilities, he’ll die one day if I don’t correct him like
this. For that reason I steeled my heart and punished him.

I think this is a reasonable thing to do in an environment where care-

lessness means death.

Well, even if this Goblin does develop some rebellious sentiment

against me I can just beat him up again, no problem.

Today the four of us went out hunting again as usual.

We searched for and found some Kobolds that I could gain new abilit-
ies from.

There are six of them, it’s the largest group we’ve come across up to
now, but as we are now we can crush them without a problem.
 121/458

Although they have numbers on their side, we have superior individual

abilities and equipment.

We decided to give it a try. Gobumi-chan, armed with a crossbow and

short bow, aimed at a Kobold and prepared to pull the trigger, but
then it came out from behind the rocks.

A Kobold of small stature wearing on its head what looks like a triple
horned horse skull by the three horns growing on its forehead, and a
twisted and crooked wooden staff in its hand, it approached the group
while muttering something.

From its appearance, I think it’s a Kobold Mage. I knew since I heard
from Gobujii that Goblins and Orcs and other lower-class monsters
like Kobolds are generally unable to use magic to interfere with the
laws of the world, with the exception of subspecies.

But exceptions do exist where ordinary Kobolds and Goblins can wield
magic.

These are called Kobold Mages and Goblin Mages. It is a highly prized
and rare ability though not as rare as a subspecies.
 122/458

Without a sense for handling magic I couldn’t wield magic at my leis-

ure yet, and this time I’m facing a Kobold Mage accompanied by six
Kobold followers. This could be difficult.

Even so, this is a good chance.

If the Mage used magic, perhaps by observing it I might be able to

learn to wield it. Even if not, I can just take the ability anyway.

Thinking that, we tailed the Kobold party and that somewhat trouble-
some mission was a success; we were able to see magic being used for
the first time. The victim of the Kobold Mage’s magic was a Green
Slime.Even with the ability “Invulnerable to physical damage”, the
Slime’s bodily fluids evaporated before the roaring blaze of fire, leav-
ing behind a green stony core. It was quite the flashy scene.

But having seen that I gained a general understanding of magic. If I go

back to the cave and practice a bit I think I could do it without a
problem.

With that matter settled we went on the attack. The enemies were
promptly annihilated.
 123/458

The Kobold Mage died instantly from a poisoned arrow to the back of
the head by Gobumi-chan. The rest were silenced by me and Gobuki-
chi, with the help of Gobue-chan's poisoned stones and Gobumi-
chan's rapid fire. No matter how strong, they’re no problem if we
crush them before they can show that strength.

We stripped the ordinary Kobolds of equipment and put it in Gobue-

chan's backpack, then I secured the Kobold Mage’s staff. Moreover, we
took eight “Water Spirit Stones”—strange stones that give off water
when tightly gripped—, six “Thunder Spirit Stones”—strange stones
that discharge a strong electric shock, and ten “Fire Spirit Stones” like
the ones I ate before, all separated into three small sacks.

I took the Kobold Mage and the six hearts for myself, the rest are eaten
by the others, two for each Goblin.

Incidentally, I also ate the Green Slime core.

Ability [Physical Damage Reduction] learned.

Ability [Internal Mana Control] learned.

Ability [Magician's Knowledge] learned.

Ability [Intimidating Roar] learned.

 124/458

It seems the Green Slime did not have “Invulnerability to Physical

Damage” but the reduced version “Physical Damage Reduction”, but
that’s remarkable enough as it is.

This way we now know how to deal with green slimes the next time we
should encounter one: Simply burn them down with the Ability
[Pyrokinesis].

Then, I ate the Kobold Mages’ staff and the three kinds of “spirit
stones”. Doing this to gain abilities has become sort of a habit of mine.

Ability [Hydro Hand] learned.

Ability [Aqua Tolerance] learned.

Ability [Electromaster] learned.

Ability [Lightning Tolerance] learned.

Ability [Flame Tolerance] learned.

Ability [External Mana Operation] learned.

 125/458

Yes, these are good abilities. By practicing these I can finally use
magic.

After that, we encountered Armored Tanuki and Night Vipers on the

way back. They were killed mostly by Gobue-chan to gain experience
then eaten.

Ability [Endurance] learned.

Ability [Evil Eye Resistance] learned.

With this it looks like I have learned all the abilities I can from Night
Vipers and Armored Tanuki. Well, it was good food nonetheless.

After that, night fell and I went practicing by myself.

It was hard at first but after one hour I figured out the trick; although
it needed a bit of activation time I was able to do it without problem.

Incidentally a Green Slime decided to attack me under the cover of

night, and seeing it as a good practice target, I decided to take care of
 126/458

it. I crafted a lance with magic and shot it at the Green Slime, killing it
in one hit with fearsome power.

I took the core that was rolling around and began to eat it.

Ability [Self Body-Fluid Control] learned.

And with that I gained this ability.

Yeah, I’m now able to turn my sweat into acid whose movements I can
control mentally, which is useful and makes me satisfied. However,
the fact that my equipment didn’t corrode when I used it is another
strange mystery of this world.
Day 23

It was raining today. Because of that we could not go outside and in-
stead held a festival inside the cave.

I don’t know when it started, but the Goblins in my generation had be-
gun to operate as a group led by me, and this so-called festival is actu-
ally a round robin event that will decide the ranking within the group.

The results are exactly what you would expect.

At the top there was me, then Gobukichi-kun, followed by Gobumi-

chan and Gobue-chan.

After the event, with the ranking settled, we did a study group. Be-
cause the ones on top have the responsibility of teaching, the ones be-
low had to strictly follow the orders of those above them. Then we
promptly decided on a few more rules.

With this orders can be relayed efficiently. While I’m at it, it seems like
I’ll be using military ranks.
 128/458

At the top, there was me as a Colonel, Gobukichi-kun was a Lieutenant

Colonel, Gobumi-chan a Major, and Gobue-chan a Captain, after that
there was a huge gap to Sergeant, to match the difference in power.
Well, it was appropriate due to our still small numbers.
Day 24

Today after morning practice, the four of us, Hobgoblins and Goblin,
went hunting again.

And the first thing we encountered was a 70 centimeter long, black

spider with yellow lines. I decided to give it the temporary name “De-
mon Spider”.

Because it’d made a nest, I burnt it to a crisp with my [Pyrokinesis]

ability.

I had some trouble preventing a forest fire, since the thread burned
and the fire followed it over quite a few trees.

If it had turned into a conflagration, we’d also have died.

Ability [Spider Thread Creation] learned.

And thus, I learned how to secrete spider thread from my fingers—no

wait.
 130/458

Since I’m a Goblin, it’s Goblin thread? Anyway, at my will it was gush-
ing forth from my fingers.

Seeing thread come out from my fingertips vigorously with a

“buryuryuryuryuryu”-like sound, it felt quite surreal, however it’s un-
questionably an extremely useful ability.

Unfortunately, as I am now I can’t make delicate work. Skillfully ma-

nipulating the thread like a spider is impossible for now. The best I
can do is to simply immobilize the target.

If I make the slightest complex movement, I’ll wind up tangled in the

web myself, unable to move. Yes, compared to sewing, spinning webs
is in a league of its own.

Thus, in order to freely be able to control the thread, I decided to

search for more Demon Spiders.

After a little while, I discovered some, and this time I tried killing the
spiders with electricity before eating them. Soon I had three corpses.
 131/458

Ability [Thread Wielding Arts] learned.

With this I became able to delicately manipulate thread. The thread

was very durable, so I thought about making clothes and such with it.
Also, the Demon Spiders carapace seemed sturdy, so I decided to
make use of it when I construct armor next time.

After that, while walking, we saw our first Orc in a long time.

The place where we found them was close to where we found an Orc
the last time.

Because this place was quite far away from the cave we hadn’t really
explored the area, and I was berating myself over how we should have
come here earlier.

The Orcs we found were in a group of six, and different from the previ-
ous one who carried a pickaxe. These Orcs carried quite heavy and
splendid looking weapons like halberds, staves, hunting knives and
long swords, while wearing breastplates or full plates.
 132/458

Moreover, I think that the halberd-wielding Orc, with the best

physique, was the group commander—the Orc Leader.

Still, we decided not to attack them. However, gathering intelligence is

another matter so we followed the Orcs down the mountain for an
hour until we discovered the location of the Orcs base, a mine.

I saw dozens of Orcs with pickaxes, and the sound of their efforts
could be heard even from where we were watching them.

For the present, I was satisfied with climbing down the mountain. If
we try attacking this many opponents we’ll die.

True victory was if we four could sneakily escape with our knowledge
and remain undiscovered.

At least that’s what I thought, but then I spotted three Orcs climbing
down the mountain.

Even if they raised the alarm, since the other Orcs were far away, it
would take a considerable amount of time before they could bring re-
inforcements; so we decided to quickly attack them.
 133/458

Hiding in the thicket, we waited for them to reach our shooting range.

Gobumi and Gobue killed one Orc each with their crossbows. The last
one was stunned by my lightning, after which I calmly walked up to
him and slit his throat.

To transport the corpses, Gobukichi and I each carried one Orc, while
Gobumi and Gobue helped each other with the last Orc, until we
reached a place I deemed as safe, where we leisurely took our time to
eat.

Ability [Stench] learned.

Yes, plainly an ability I don’t need. [Stench], seriously? Well, Orcs cer-
tainly have a distinctive smell. But since their flesh is really tasty, it’s
something we’ll have to live with. Moreover, if by any chance I were to
discover a use for the ability, I’ll consider it a profit.
Day 25

It was currently the end of our morning sparring practice, and some
individuals seemed to be having a hard time. So far no one (who has
attended my practice) has died during a hunt; although some did get
hurt. This being the case, I felt relieved knowing that my training
hasn’t been squandered.

Afterwards we went hunting, and while hunting the likes of Night

Vipers, Armored Tanukis and Demon Spiders, we found a new prey
that undoubtedly possesses better individual abilities than the spiders.

They were a pack of wolves, with black fur that almost looked as if it
was made of metal. Without making it complicated, I decided to call
them “Black Wolves” temporarily, and for the time being I decided to
quietly observe them.

It seems that the pack consists of 16 Black Wolves, who currently seem
to be engrossed in eating. Luckily, we are standing leeward, so they
have yet to notice us, however were that to change we could end up
like that the Kobolds the Black Wolves are currently eating.
 135/458

They were 4 times as many as us, but above all the Black Wolf Leader
seemed incredibly dangerous. He was considerably larger than the
other Black Wolves.

If we went at them from the front, we’d probably suffer a great deal of
damage. Because they had greater numbers, the advantage was heavily
stacked in their favor. But even though that’s true, an advantage can
be turned using a surprise attack.

Gobumi-chan let loose an arrow from her crossbow, piercing the body
of the wolf leader who was still in a daze from eating the Kobold meat.
At the same time, an arrow from Gobue-chan went through the neck of
a nearby wolf.

The Black Wolf Leader wouldn’t die instantly from an ordinary arrow
through the body, but because the arrowhead had been painted with
my venom, after several seconds the wolf staggered unsteadily and
then collapsed, convulsing and foaming at the mouth.

Even so the Black Wolf Leader didn’t die immediately, it was barely
hanging on, its life slowly slipping away. By the way, without resist-
ance against the fast-acting poison, the ordinary wolf that got shot
through the neck died quickly.
 136/458

With this we were able to prevent the wolves’ quick teamwork. Consid-
erable time is needed to decide who is going to replace the top mem-
ber in a pack. You could see the panic in the wolves’ figures when it
suddenly happened.

Making full use of the mess we created, Gobukichi-kun and I moved

closer and attacked.

Though it was the first time since I was reincarnated that I fought a
wolf-type monster, I was sure that I could easily deal with it so long as
it didn’t have any special abilities. On approach the wolf bared its
sharp fangs at me so it could strike me with its most powerful move
“Bite”, in response, towards its mouth I thrust my estoc; dripping with
venom. With the force of the charge from both sides combined, I easily
tore through flesh, drilled through bone, and destroyed the wolf’s
brain.

I caught a glimpse of a wolf trying to escape the confusion, so I

charged a high pressure water blade with electricity and slashed at its
feet.

The battle axe-wielding Gobukichi-kun couldn’t hack through the stiff-

furred Black Wolves, but his attack forcibly broke its spine and ribs
and using his running momentum forcibly broke the neck of the Black
Wolf that collided head on with his shield.
 137/458

In the midst of all that, the enemy numbers are further reduced by
Gobumi-chan and Gobue-chan's sniping.

After a while the pack of Black Wolves had lost the teamwork that was
their greatest weapon and the effectiveness of their bites had been nul-
lified. Not even one wolf was spared.

Once finished, the three of us went to work on cutting up the wolves’

bodies. The wolves’ fur, for later use, had to be kept in the most
pristine of condition, both for function and aesthetics. Incidentally,
Gobukichi-kun had to be excluded since he was incredibly clumsy and
therefore couldn’t be entrusted with such a task.

Because of this, I placed Gobukichi-kun on lookout duty. Due to my

?Sense Presence? ability, having Gobukichi-kun on lookout was unne-
cessary. However, in this world where one is constantly engaged in a
violent struggle, the experience of such a task is vital; especially for
one’s own survival.

Gobumi-chan and Gobue-chan cut up this much without any trouble,

they seem to have gained the ability [Dismantle]; so their fingers
began to appear skillful.
 138/458

After that, we gathered the fur and ate the meat, four to each Goblin.

Ability [Pack Leadership] learned.

Ability [Pack Hunting Proficiency] learned.

Ability [Steel Hide] learned.

As I expected, the Black Wolf Leader had superior abilities befitting its
status.

[Pack Leadership] and [Pack Hunting Proficiency] were a huge bonus

for group operations.

[Pack Leadership] allows me to quickly identify who can contribute

the most aside as well as being able to give them instructions. It en-
hances the ability of the group as a whole.

[Pack Hunting Proficiency] all allies will move efficiently to obey my

commands as if I were repeating them to each member individually.
 139/458

[Steel Hide] the ability increase the defense of fur and leather-based
armor in addition to one’s own skin and hair. It definitely doesn’t hurt
to have the ability to increase defense at will. I’m certain it will come
in handy in the future.

I hunted some Demon Spiders and Green Slimes before going back.
After having dinner, I went to bed.
Day 26

When morning came, Gobue-chan had turned into a Hobgoblin. To

congratulate her, we gave her a gift. It was an accessory made from
fangs that gave off the vibe of being from a tribal people.

Usually when combat practice ends, the Goblins end up scattering for
the day's hunt.

However, this time, everyone underwent an arms inspection.

The lowest and most numerous private weapons that Goblins use are
Horned Rabbit's horns, [Shell Reinforced Shields], and their regular
clothes. At the inspection place we only counted them, then after 30
minutes had passed, everyone left the cave together. This time our
plan was to raise everyone’s level and to increase my number of skills.
So, I decided to launch a surprise attack on the Orc’s mining base. We
didn’t have a particular grudge against the Orcs, we simply did what
we needed to in order to survive.

Therefore we attack. Attack and eat.

 141/458

And now I shall announce the results. Our camp had only light injuries
and we didn’t have a single casualty. Of the Orcs in the mining base,
they all died. This included the Orc Leader and his warriors. The main
reason for this was the training we’d been undergoing focused not only
on offense but also defense. This was also helped by how decisive,
stern, and relentless I was being during sparring. That’s why their de-
fensive power was so high. Although, a large part of the cause would
be that the majority of the Orc Leader’s fighting potential was impeded
by my Goblin thread and then pricked to death.

What? Cowardly? I disagree, in the natural world such behavior isn’t

an issue. Because when you die it’s over, so no matter how cowardly
you act, the survivor is the winner.

Only the winners gets to decide what was right and what was wrong.

In order to always be a winner, I must steel my heart from weakness.

After the battle had ended, we pulverized the medicinal herbs [Healing
Grass] we brought, soaked cloth wraps in the fluid, took those cloth
wraps and applied them to the wounds. It is a very simple medical
care, but surprisingly effective.
 142/458

For patients who bore life threatening wounds, with my [Job - Druid] I
proceeded to use my blessed healing skills to cure their wounds.

I thought my magical practice could be useful, so I tried various ways

until it worked.

Even if one of their arms had been chopped off, if my healing skills
were used it takes some time but adhesion was possible, for a while
you’d have an uncomfortable feeling, but compared to losing an arm
this is nothing. Moving the arm also seems possible after rehabilita-
tion. I have to say that this healing skill is amazing.

I am truly thankful for having this ability.

Towards the woman who once was a [Druid], I truly harbored feelings
of gratitude. This is because if I didn’t have this ability, our numbers
would have dwindled considerably. Once I wouldn’t have blinked an
eye no matter how many of them died, but after training with these
guys for a while, I’ve started to see them as my subordinates and
disciples.

Thus if they need help, I’ve developed the desire to aid them. While I
think of those girls who died, I offer them a prayer.
 143/458

While I was administering medical treatments, Gobukichi-kun togeth-

er with the other uninjured Goblins ran around gathering Orcs and
their equipment. When I finished the treatment I immediately
changed to the next stage of the plan.

It seems like the Orc Leader’s Halberd was reinforced with magic ma-
terials, so it had an incredibly sharp edge. It was just the right size, so I
decided to make it my new weapon. Swords are nice, but I’m used to
using longer weapons. There were lots of other weapons as well, and
with this everyone received better weapons. The lowest ranking Gob-
lins went from using horned rabbit horns to using short swords, which
is an extremely significant difference.

And above all, other than the large quantities of Fire Spirit Stones and
Lightning Spirit Stones, there were also Wind Spirit Stones and Earth
Spirit Stones that I still haven’t eaten yet. And within the mining base
there seemed to still be stuff to discover.

After we hurriedly stripped the Orcs of all their possessions, we all

gathered to eat the delicious meat. To be more prudent we decided
that the food division would be decided by the member’s rank where
higher rank meant more food. Orc Leaders and Orc Mages etc. main
battle potential units were of course destined to end up in my belly.
 144/458

Ability [Rallying Cry] learned.

Ability [Improved Digestion] learned.

Ability [Halberd Proficiency] learned.

While also indulging in the Orc barbecue, I alone ate Fire, Lightning,
and Water Spirit Stones together with the newly acquired Wind and
Earth Spirit Stones as snacks.

Ability [Aero Master] learned.

Ability [Storm Tolerance] learned.

Ability [Earth Control] learned.

Ability [Earth Tolerance] learned.

But more importantly, the Orc barbecue party was really satisfying.

Orc flesh has got this peculiar taste and texture, where it feels like ex-
tra special high quality pork, and what’s more, there are large quantit-
ies of it. No matter how much we ate, there never seemed to be an end
to it.
 145/458

Even so, I missed cooked rice and alcohol. I especially missed alcohol.
I missed it so much I nearly couldn’t bear it. When I think back on it I
haven’t drunk a drop since I reincarnated. On the way home after buy-
ing alcohol I was stabbed by Aoi. I began to wonder what happened to
that alcohol.

And just like that I longed even more for it. After that, before it be-
came dark, we went back to the cave to sleep.
Day 27

The next day, we were training in a vacant lot outside the cave as usu-
al, when an unfamiliar group of goblins arrived.

Although they looked unkempt, I saw three-fourths of them carrying a

number of chipped short swords and battle axes that looked well-used
hanging at their waists. They were also wearing blood-stained leather
armor on top of dirty chainmail shirts. There were even three Hobgob-
lins among them.

Will a war for survival break out for a second day in a row? We got a
little excited but it seems to be the return of our parents’ group who
were away with work.

Goblin Elder who was watching us practice stopped my attack stance

for now, and separated us.

Oh I see, so they weren’t enemies. I realized that I must go greet them

properly.

“I better go greet them then”.

 147/458

Although hidden in the shadows of the Goblins who, obviously being

underlings, were carrying large backpacks—in all likelihood the fruits
of the raid this time—were the figures of five young women who had
their hands and feet bound and their mouths gagged to prevent them
from becoming violent, being carried by several similar underling-
looking Goblins.

Judging from their clothes four were ordinary people, and the last one
who was wearing leather armor was probably something like an
adventurer.

Only the girl who looked like an adventurer had slight visible traces of
having been hit in the face, and their clothes didn’t seem to be in dis-
order so they probably hadn't been raped yet. Though, it's only a mat-
ter of time. We could no longer see the shape of the Goblin Elder, who
was covering his nether regions which were revoltingly swelling with a
worn-out loin cloth, and the Hobgoblin who was talking to the Goblin
elder.

Anybody could tell what they were talking about, even if they didn’t
want to.

I don’t have the slightest hesitations about killing and eating others,
however forcing others is not a thing that I like. Of course I
 148/458

understand the instinct of living creatures to leave offspring, but to de-

cide if its right or wrong, such things are a very different matter.

I’ve also, when going to dangerous places for work, had sex with
female co-workers to relieve the stress, but in those situations there
was mutual consent.

Being forced like this makes me sick. The cute ones should be loved…
right?

For weak Goblins that oppose humans, numbers are necessary. After a
strenuous military campaign if the numbers have been reduced con-
siderably, the ranks will need to be filled back up.

Still, like I care about that! It's not like I'm going to change the way I
think in the short amount of time since I've been reincarnated.

With things this way, I decided to help them.

Is that hypocrisy? Yes, but it is no problem because it's even more hy-
pocritical to do nothing.
 149/458

The Hobgoblin leader was talking to the Goblin elder when I asked
him to leave the women to me.

I don’t know why, but the Goblin elder looked at me with a weird face
which I ignored.

The Hobgoblin Leader made a face as if saying “what are you talking
about!?”, but nevertheless I repeated the request.

It is important to discuss everything first. No matter how much you

dislike the opposition, you should start by discussing your problems.
Any hostility should be put aside if possible. I tried to persuade him
patiently but the Hobgoblin Leader wasn’t willing to listen. That
wasn’t all, he started to become irritated at me who kept obstinately
asking.

I continued to attempt to persuade the leader, but soon realized that it

was a waste of time and stopped before the other Goblins in his group
got irritated.

The Hobgoblin Leader pulled out his short sword and waved it at my
throat in ridicule. As I’m about to pull out my sword, behind me
 150/458

Gobukichi-kun does the same as me, holding his weapon at the same
level and waiting.

I’m me, and because of that, persuasion is troublesome. Then, should I

kill him? I parried the Hobgoblin Leader’s short sword and at the
same time pull out the estoc at my waist.

At that moment, the atmosphere clearly changed.

The Goblins from both sides took aggressive poses fully displaying
their weapons, and if either I or the Hobgoblin Leader made the
slightest move, the status quo would be disrupted. Of course everyone
would be trying to kill the enemies in front of them. The reason no-one
moved was because we held the executive decision making power, but
also because instinct told us that if a fight started here, each side
would take lots of damage regardless of who won.

They numbered 28 while we numbered 39. In pure numbers we had

the advantage, however in real fighting experience and experience of
fighting together they were far above us.

Honestly I had no idea of which side would win if fighting broke out,
and to start the fight under such conditions would inevitably turn into
huge damage for each side, which is why I didn’t move.
 151/458

Incidentally, the group of older Goblins were watching us. However,

they didn’t do anything and seemed to prefer watching what would
happen as neutral observers.

For a short while we glared at each other, but since I thought such ac-
tions were more trouble than they are worth, I prepared myself to trig-
ger the fight by adapting a forward-bent pose.

With my estoc holding hand filled with power, I pointed the tip of the
sword straight towards the Hobgoblin Leaders heart.

My leg was bending in order to prepare myself for the dash where I
would pierce the Hobgoblin when—

—just at that moment, a voice suddenly reverberated. Everyone in-

stinctively stopped moving, and turned towards the source of the
voice.

The owner of the voice was a Hobgoblin with 3 Goblins at it’s side.
 152/458

It was the only Hobgoblin that could use magic, besides me, judging
from appearance it was a female and she was holding a staff. It was
something like, “Don’t involve us in a personal war” “The leader is the
strongest that decides the policy of the group” is what she said. Be-
cause the Mage seems to have higher intelligence than the other indi-
viduals, she seems to have a calm judgement even in this situation.

Aren’t you, who can use magic, stronger than this guy? Hearing this,
the leader backed away unwillingly.

It was thus concluded that a fight to determine who reigns at the top of
the “Goblin community” was to be held.

The rules were very simple: use of weapons were forbidden, and while
killing was permitted, the fight ends when one party faints or gives up,
it was that kind of barbaric rule.

Goblin Elder would be acting as referee for the fight. It was an appro-
priate position for the sagely Goblin Elder who held a neutral opinion.

Nevertheless, I was surprised to find that the Goblins on their side

began to make bets in the middle of preparation. So they had a
gambling mentality huh? Furthermore, I was told that copper and sil-
ver coins were being exchanged.
 153/458

Well, this kind of thing is certainly well-suited as entertainment.

Meanwhile, the Goblins on our side were sitting with impeccable man-
ners. They were staying still to watch the fight that was about to take
place. Yep, this is surreal.

At any rate, the five women who were being offered up as the prize
were worried they had done something wrong. It was because we were
pointlessly scaring them. Well, this is all for their sakes. Just bear with
it for now.

Then after the preparations were finished, the fight to decide the lead-
er began.

On one side was a long-serving soldier full of scars who had drawn
many companions to himself with his achievements.

On the other side was me, who had thoroughly trained those of my
generation, and had ranked up and become a Hobgoblin subspecies.
 154/458

Apparently most of the bets the Goblins placed were on him, but that
doesn't matter to me, so I immediately attacked.

Well, I’ll only say the result. Of course, I won.

I stopped his movement like a frog glared at by a snake with [Evil

Eye].

The opponent cowered at the sound of my roar when I used [Intimid-

ating Roar].

I confused the enemy by using both of my abilities at the same time

and then wrapped his body up with my thread. While doing this I was
simultaneously closing the distance, and without missing a beat when
I got close enough I hung him from a tree like a sandbag.

Goblin Elder wanted to know what the thread was, but it was defin-
itely a part of my body. It’s kind of like saliva. Since it comes from my
body, it can’t be considered a weapon. Therefore there aren't any prob-
lems. Since it isn’t a weapon, I didn’t violate the rules even if I use it.
We’ll look to decide. Yeah, it’s safe.
 155/458

After turning him into a makeshift sandbag with my web, it was time
for violence. I tried going easy so as to not kill him for the time being,
but this guy belongs to the Hobgoblin race, who are tougher than Gob-
lins. Because he was impertinently shouting things like “I’m the lead-
er! How dare you, you impostor! Do you have no shame!?” that shows
he has no comprehension on his own situation, so I got a bit serious.

Well, it can’t be helped. It was like an act of God. That was what I de-
cided to call it.

First of all, to prevent him from saying something boring like “I give
up” I stuffed a gag made out of thread in his mouth.

After that, I beat him up to silence him for about three minutes, but he
still had spirit, so I did that again for ten more minutes until he was
just a bloody bag of soft moans. I didn’t kill him though. By the way,
even though I beat and kicked him for ten minutes incessantly I still
have plenty of body strength left.

This was the result of having a regular training. Then I stopped be-
cause the enemy had fainted. Judging from touch it seemed his bones
were just barely at the point of breaking and his internal organs had
not ruptured. If I left him like this he surely wouldn’t die.
 156/458

Even then, I tried making, out of several grasses and herbs, “Healing
Grass” and several kinds of insects mixed in with fresh water, just in
case. I forcibly gave it to him to drink and the home-made healing
potion-ish thing had an effect, even if just a little. I then cut the thread
and let him roll to sleep.

Not having any resilience whatsoever, for the time being I proved the
feasibility of healing little cuts, and given that, his insides should be
more or less better by tomorrow. I really don’t want to stay awake any
longer.

Having finished the job, I became aware that the others had drawn
away from me, while basking in the feeling of having achieved
something.

While the Goblins on our side seemed to take it better than the others,
but there is still a hint of terror in their eyes. Afterwards, they would
casually try to run away whenever I approached, It hurt my feelings a
little…

Eh? What is it Gobumi-chan? They were completely unable to under-

stand my thread, and that tragic scene that befell me before was be-
cause I was making a scary face? But isn’t this my normal face?
 157/458

Ah, I'm the only one that thinks that huh.

But it really isn’t that big a deal right Gobukichi-kun? Ah.. don’t be like
that.

Even Gobue-chan…? Okay okay, if it’s like that then fine, I have no al-
lies here.

After letting out a sigh, I asked if there were any more challengers. By
making my position clear now I hoped to reduce the possibility of any
trouble coming up later on.

In the end, because there were no more challengers, I had officially be-
come the Leader of this “Goblin community”.

I then declared that it is strictly forbidden to touch the women and

that there would be a more detailed set of rules given in the future
 158/458

before dismissing everyone.

159/458
 160/458

Afterwards, I removed the gags and untied the hemp ropes around the
hands and feet of the five women and had them enter the deepest part
of the cave where those pitiful women from before were kept, made to
reproduce and die in despair. This was done because it would be
troublesome if they escaped.

Well, the women escaping is fine, but five unarmed women running
around in this dangerous forest can only lead to them being killed or
eaten. And since I have gone through the trouble to save them, I won’t
allow this to happen.

I decided to bring them to the inner cave and have a chat as my ability
[Human Language] fulfilled the minimum requirements needed to
speak with them.

It wasn’t long before we arrived. I took the torch I made beforehand

and lit it to provide a light-source.

Goblins have [Night Vision] but it would be difficult for humans to see
well in the darkness.

After these preparations were finished, we began our conversation. I

promised them that I will not take their lives and that I will ensure
food and other necessities are provided to them. I also told them that
if they were assaulted, I would judge the individual and punish him/
her and that it would take some time but I would return them to their
home and such things.

I think probably 5 or 6 hours passed. Either because of my insistent

persuasion, or some other reason that I don’t know, but the girls began
to speak.
 161/458

The first one who regained their composure was the adventurer girl,
with short flaming red hair, who possessed a vigorous beauty, and a
cuteness that reminded me of small animals.

From the conversation with the Redhead girl, I concluded that the four
women were hawkers in a Peddler group, the “Star God's Pavilion”.

As for the Redhead, she was a member of the adventurer association

“The Sword of the Weak” and had been hired on as a guard for the
“Star God's Pavilion”. The adventurer association “The Sword of the
Weak” seemed to consist of young adventurers. As I thought, such an
occupation existed. It is a type of guild whose main policy is to nurture
the strength of their individuals by mutual support, a typical clan, and
the Redhead as a holder of the [Job - Warrior] as a greenhorn wanted
to obtain power by serving as a member with them.

And why did such things happen? They explained it to me briefly. The
party of girls went through the highway towards the defense city «
Trient ».

? They were ambushed by a Goblin raid with poisoned arrows (so by

our parent generation).

? Their leader and his fellow members who had command were all
killed by the first attack.

? There were a number of experienced escort adventurers, none were

novice adventurers. But the Goblins (parent generation) were skilled
at methodical group work (particularly the 3 Hobgoblins) so they
couldn’t compete.

? There was also the dangerous presence of the Hobgoblin Mage

whose attacks are difficult to defend against.
 162/458

? When opposing magic-wielding mages, it is doubtful whether there

is anyone who held higher combat ability than those individuals who
have the [Job - Magician]. Although, the number of times magic can
be used is limited, but magic items like scrolls or wands, that enable
even children to use magic, are needed. However, there was no way a
wandering adventurer can buy such a high-class item.

? As a result, they were subjugated without resistance, their weapons

and goods plundered, the men were killed, the girls who survived were
carried off, and we arrived at the present situation.

I shouldn’t be the one to say it, but it was a difficult story to hear. Not
to mention everyone was annihilated besides these girls. Well, there’s
nothing to say but to call it bad luck.

After telling me that much, they couldn’t bear it anymore and burst in-
to tears.

As expected, they could not even put their feelings about living togeth-
er with Goblins who killed their friends in order, so I thought that any
more than this would only be painful. I told them where I left the torch
that I prepared along with some blankets, then I went back. Now I
should just do them a favor and let them cry their feelings out.

Well then, I suppose I should now start talking about [Jobs]. For non-
human beings like demi-humans, beastmen, and other monsters,
there is a law in this world called [Rank up (evolution)]. As you could
probably guess from my phrasing, the law of [[[Rank up]] (evolution)]
does not apply to humans.

But in exchange for that, there are a large number of [Jobs] they can
take.
 163/458

Humans are fundamentally less powerful than monsters.

So, to strengthen themselves they carry many [Blessings/Improve-

ments] in their bodies gained from the acquisition of a large number
of [[[Jobs]]]—each with their own requirements, and the requirements
become more strict as the jobs become stronger—becoming a powerful
enemy in the process.

Moreover, anyone could easily raise their [[[Job]]] level by spending

time, and if one has the prerequisites, it is possible to [[[Rank up]]
(promotion)] to a higher position.

Also, as for those who are called [Great Men] and [Heroes], the im-
provements from their [Job] are great. And don’t laugh, because it
looks like people with the [[[Job - Hero]]] really exist.

To put it in really simple terms, a monster’s [[[Rank Up]] (Evolution)]

is influenced by its characteristics, and can dramatically increase its
potential all at once, whereas a human’s [[[Rank Up]] (Promotion)]
grows more slowly than monsters, but anyone is able to gain power if
they spend the time on it.

It’s like: either rise several levels in one leap, or slowly but surely rise
one level at a time. Either that or a difference in quality and quantity.
By the way, this was confirmed by the Goblin Elder.
Day 27 Sidestory: Redhead's POV

It should have been a simple common quest. However, it did not end
so easily, in fact it ended in complete failure.

The quest was to escort a medium sized group of merchants from the
Merchant Guild «Star God’s Pavilion» to the city of «Trient» whilst
protecting them from bandits and monsters. It should have been an
easy going job without much risk. I'm a fledgling adventurer with no
reputation, so I am viewed with a lack of confidence and competence.
However, I can acquire work, as I am part of the Adventurers' Associ-
ation «Sword of the Weak». A standard sized group doing this journey
would normally number a dozen or less. This group that I was a part of
however, had 18 fledgling members and 6 senior members for a total
of twenty-four people. The large number of participants lowered the
income, but we put up with it, since this was to help us gain
experience.

At first everything was fine. The road we traveled had recently issued
monster subjugation requests; clearing out most of the monsters,
thanks to this it was much more secure. Still, there is risk involved.
The large chicken monsters that are 70 centimeters tall called
«Misuteddo» would attack in groups of two or three. Encountering
these monsters help the fledgling adventurers that hunt them get some
good experience.
 165/458

For me and one other fledgling adventurer, this was our first escort
quest; however, because the journey did not have much of a danger,
the rest of the group wasn't nervous at all. Inevitably, because there
was a lot of free time, most of the it was spent talking; and as it turned
out, I was the only woman adventurer this time. Fortunately, everyone
was openhearted and carefree, the seniors spoke of stories which were
full of information. This will be useful for the future. Blacksmith
Emery Furado gave me a cheap ring and a necklace. Sisters Alma and
Felicia made me sweets. Alchemist Spinel Fean gave me a home-
brewed stamina recovery drug (Life Potion). Although her potions are
inferior to commercially available ones, stamina is very important. My
life could well be saved by this one day. Stamina recovery potions are
essential items for adventurers; however, they are expensive, so they
are usually out of reach for a fledgling like me. So, above all I was
thankful.

With the unexpected income I relaxed my guard. I started thinking

about how the quest had gone on without a hitch and how I would
have a drink in the tavern when we arrived.

But that was not to be.

Suddenly arrows came flying out of surrounding forest and struck the
side of the seniors. Apparently the arrows had been coated in a fast-
acting poison. We quickly began treatment, however, the seniors died
while blowing bubbles from their mouths. And though it was not the
first time I had seen people die, I couldn't help thinking of the seniors
I was once familiar with that are now a pile of corpses. But now was
 166/458

not the time to think about it. This is because a large amount of mon-
sters had just jumped out from the bushes near the forest and are now
heading towards us.

"Ttsuaaaaa!!"

Whilst listening to the roar of fighting spirit I draw my sword, a part-

ing gift from my uncle, «The Sword of Love» a steel short-sword.

?Rubellia Walline Battle Technique(Arts) ?Slash? Sword?

I was taught the [Warrior] occupation by my uncle and can handle the
basic Battle Techniques. A pale red light is lit on the blade of my
sword, deadly intention is confined to the blade. With distinctive green
skin, pointed ears, and ugly faces «Bandit Goblin» the enemy is a Gob-
lin tribe. I aim my blade to cut off his head, however, the enemy easily
parries my sword. With the collision between swords a high-pitched
sound occurs and sparks scatter. The impact is so hard my hand be-
comes numb. My hand has weakened but I can still firmly grip my
sword. It's okay I can still fight. However, for the Bandit Goblin in
front of me it's different. The shock of the previous blow caused it to
drop its sword leaving it unarmed. Regarding my combat profession
that's at level 10, I am a considered a low-level [Warrior]. It has only
been a month since I became an adventurer. However, I originally
grew up with my family as a [Farmer] and got to level 48. This caused
 167/458

my muscle strength and durability to increase to make up the differ-

ence between us.

The hard day-to-day farming operations made my arms strong and

hands sturdy helped me keep hold of my sword and not fall back. Only
for a moment I think back on those days. I desperately swing my
sword again aiming for the kill. But the Bandit Goblin blocked my
sword with a round shield at the last minute. I slightly damaged the
round shield but was unable to strike a mortal wound. The enemy is
also desperate. However, I was able to still break the posture of the
Bandit Goblin. Without giving it the opportunity to escape I aim for
the exposed thigh not covered with Hide Armour.

"Ttsua!!"

?Rubellia Walline Battle Technique(Arts) ?Slash? Sword?

The blade's sharpness is increased by the Arts. It tears through the

meat, but momentum slows as it cuts into bone. I still succeeded in
cutting off the leg. Fresh blood spewing from the wound. I raise my
short-sword high in order to give the decisive blow on the Bandit Gob-
lin who groans in pain while clutching the cut leg desperately. I ham-
mer in the single blow into the crown of the head. Without resistance
my sword cuts through the skull, splattering brains and staining some
of my leather armor with blood.
 168/458

"Behind you!! Look out!!"

169/458
 170/458

A male adventurer named Charles, who was the same age as me, called
out. I turned around equipping my shield in my left hand and pushed
forward.

?Rubellia Walline Battle Technique(Arts) ?Shield Bash? Shield?

Pale blue light wrapped around my shield as I struck the Bandit Gob-
lin in the face. It was unable to avoid the instant surprise attack.
Shield Arts are originally known for their great hardness. The strike
broke the Bandit Goblin's nose causing a gushing nosebleed as the
large Bandit Goblin's body fell back.

The?Shield Bash? causes a ?Knock Back? effect breaking their stance.

I seize the chance and rush in to cut off the head of the Bandit Goblin.
I don't use Battle Technique here as they consume lots of physical and
mental strength. I slash through the neck of the Bandit Goblin unop-
posed due to the broken stance from beforehand. I hit an artery, and
fresh blood spouts out like a fountain. The blade was chipped a little
when I cut through the bone. In the corner of my view I see a figure of
an enemy aiming at me. I avoid the large spiked club that is clearly too
much for my small shield to block and I jump back at once. "Tsuu!"

The club which was swung disturbed my balance. There wasn't any
damage though, and I succeeded in getting back. However, that seems
to have been the aim of the enemy.
 171/458

"Ggyacacacaca"

?Why is a Bandit Hobgoblin here!!?

A formidable enemy, a «Bandit Hobgoblin» has appeared from my

blind spot releasing a fearsome cry.

Hobgoblin's are a higher species of Goblin, slightly beyond the ability

of the average human. It's a famous monster that fledgling adventur-
ers must overcome once. A nasty opponent to kill one-on-one. I saw a
battle with a Hobgoblin that had previously caught my Uncle and he
had some trouble with it. Hobgoblins begin as Goblins who then Rank
Up with enough experience giving them superior skill and physical
prowess. This thing murdered a lot of creatures and Ranked Up rising
from the bottom.

The Bandit Hobgoblin strikes out with its powerful fist. It doesn't hit
me, I defended against it with the round shield which I defended with
at once. However, because there wasn't time to use Arts, the round
shield let an unpleasant sound, and was slightly damaged. I felt as if I
collided with something huge. Just after that my body was flying back-
wards. Initially, as I rolled across the ground, I couldn't understand
what had happened. But it was a simple story, there was no trick, just
pure power. My round shield that took the attack is somewhat
 172/458

smashed at the part that was hit and the bones in my left arm are
broken and unable to move well. As I continued to roll I hit my head
upon a stone or something hard and started to lose consciousness. I
caught sight of the blood which flowed over my left eye and dyed my
sight red.

Exhausted, I want to rest but that's impossible. My body is physically

bursting in pain and blood is gushing out. I pierce my sword into the
ground to support myself as I stand. My legs are shaking as I look
around but I can still stand. Hobgoblins apart from their skin color
have features which resemble a human's, however, this one is quite
ugly. It is the ugliest Hobgoblin that I've ever seen. It stares at me with
eyes that are tinged with intelligence. It watched me with a vulgar
smile on its face. A swelling crotch vividly expresses it what its think-
ing. I suppress the nausea to well up from the mental thought and I
demand help from people with my eyes. It is strong. I am strong, but
this isn't an opponent an inexperienced adventurer like me can
handle. If there were three people, I can comparatively kill it. I must
be able to defeat it somehow when I say three people if there are only
two people. Somebody, Anybody. I looked around the battlefield des-
perately while rubbing my left eye that was blurry because of the
blood.

However, there is no one else, everyone is busy just surviving.

The seniors that could have helped us were killed first. The fledgling
adventurers have scattered, panicking. It has become a critical situ-
ation because we were inexperienced. I try to gather the remaining
 173/458

forces, only eighteen people, including myself. They are cut from be-
hind as they try to flee. Others are being burned by fireball projectiles.
There is a Hobgoblin Mage too! Mages are able to exercise the power-
ful art of witchcraft. I was attacked by an illusion, my visibility be-
comes dark. Fledgling adventurers will get massacred by a mage. If
you have a long distance attack method such as bow you can figure
something out. However, I do not have a long-range attack method as
a [Warrior]. Most [Warriors] would be killed by magic before getting
close enough to use a sword. I look around for the voice I heard earli-
er. Charles is more competent than me. I see two Bandit Goblins be-
fore my eyes.

This situation is the worst.

But I don't want to give it up. As an Adventurer I know how it will turn
out if I give up. As a female I will be taken away and used to satisfy
their desire. Continuously violated by force and impregnated with gob-
lin children until I die. Such an existence, like being livestock, is dis-
gusting. It's absolutely disgusting. I would rather be murdered. My
parents have both died and I have no lover. So, it's better if I am killed.
I can accept death. But I refuse to just be raped and left to die like an
animal.

From the field pack around my waist I take out the Life Potion I got
from Spinel. Luckily it was not broken and I swallow it at once. I taste
a subtle sweetness in my mouth. I feel the pain my my joints decrease.
My left arm can move freely and my fatigue is gone. I heard that this
 174/458

was inferior to the commercial version, however to me the effects

seem amazing. I will fight. I wont give up!

It was no good though, Bandit Goblins had surrounded Charles, killing

him. After that I got stunned and eventually was captured. My limbs
have been restricted by rope and a gag was placed in my mouth. It's
hard to understand the Goblin language but it seems we will arrive at
their home soon. This is the worst. The bulging crotch of Bandit
Hobgoblin who defeated me crosses my mind. The vision approaching
has an obscene smile with a vulgar laughter. It's unpleasant. I do not
want to be violated by that. I hate, hate, hate!, I hate it, I hate tsut-
sutsu! This will be my future. I should have fled earlier. I can no longer
escape. My limbs are bound, I can't even bite my tongue.

As we are being carried I prayed to the God of Fate «Shikkuzaru».

Surely in this world God exists. That God will answer my prayer is un-
likely, but I have to try. Even if its a gamble there is slight hope.

But praying will not change the situation. I look up and see those who
I was trusted to defend but failed. The other women who are in the
same circumstances as me. Emery, Felicia, Alma, and Spinel. Even
now they did not blame me. My heart aches. I cry. I feel sick that I am
so weak. I am ashamed. Ashamed, I apologized to everyone with my
eyes. I apologize from the bottom of my heart. I'm sorry I am weak.
 175/458

I recall memories of my parents, memories of my uncle. Tears flow out

without stopping. In the distance in this remote location I can see
caves.

Suddenly my luck begins to change.

As we approach the cave we could see many Goblins but one in partic-
ular caught my attention. He had a body that was colored black. I
could hardly believe my eyes. I have heard rumors of seeing brown
skinned goblins living in mines. Usually their skin should be green.
This one is dark black and paints a picture of darkness. He must be
protected by one of the Gods. A subspecies that appeared after Rank
Up. While I'm thinking this the black Hobgoblin approaches the Ban-
dit Hobgoblin and begins to speak.

"Those women. Can you release them into my custody?"

On the surface was he is gentle-looking, but he has an overpowering

voice. His attractive body has a charismatic charm. I am attracted to
his power which I don't have. Coming here to meet him was my des-
tiny. From here marked the beginning of my fate.
Day 27 Sidestory: Charles's POV

My name is Charles.

In January I joined Sword of the Weak, an adventurer's association.

They sent us off on a simple guard mission. My weapon is steel longs-
word. It isn't a magic item, so it's the usual [Normal] rank, but it
seems to be an excellent sword for cutting. It was hammered by a fam-
ous [Blacksmith] using good steel.

When it's bought, this to which considerable gold is necessary isn't the
items for which I can buy the degree primarily.

Of course, because it can't be bought, it isn't an item I stole from a

store either. When going out of the village where I was born and grew
up, this is the thing which my uncle, who was an adventurer in the
past, gave me.

My uncle is the benefactor of my life, a foster parent and is the master

who my goal is one day to surpass.
 177/458

When speaking, it became long, so when I thought consciously,

around eleven years old, my parents were killed and eaten by a group
of monsters after they attacked the village.

I was close to death then, too, but though my uncle who returned and
had come by chance struggled with the long sword in one hand and
carried an countless bruise, I succeeded to repulse, and it was a hero of
a village. But my uncle lost a right leg in the battle, and a chronic
numbness on the left side. Don't meet, for, an adventure person will be
that my uncle stays in a village without possible possibility. I was
taken back then and was brought up. Trouble has not also ceased after
that.

My uncle who can't have all help of a village but lose a right leg and
also move a left hand satisfactorily and I who didn't grow up. There
was a field where my fathers left it, but it's my work to cultivate a field
mainly, so the one which is being eaten is serious. But you told me the
adventure my uncle often experienced actually, so it's apparent that it
was fun. I decided and liked that every day.

Five years did that and lived together, and passed, and when it was
also sixteen, a life also became stable, so I asked earnestly somehow,
and did to tell the way against which I fight to my uncle. It'll be the ad-
venture person who was admiration, like my uncle, concerning the
world, from red snapper, if, when saying, it could be accepted easily
relatively.
 178/458

Oh, that occupies half of neighborhood of the reason, but truth is the
childhood friend which is two years older, and it's big to say that
Rushana in love conquers my uncle who was attacking Takeshi for a
long time at last and has married secretly.

In other words, disappointed love was decided opportunity. It's a piti-

able reason even I, this, a wife search was also a hard time at a village
which declines small, so I thought I had to go outside sometime. He
was a newly-married couple, so an uncle married couple had to stop
his ears and sleep in the evening and it can also probably be said that
the making up one's mind stuck to the thought that a maggot maggot
was being done so far with this finally. I went between field labor, so
practice has passed for about one year, but common practice was fin-
ished and I had leave, so I'll be an adventure person, and am here.

It has been begun by pitiable circumstances, but I who has finished

uncle's practice am not proud, but there is an arm which is in a hurry
and [Soldier] is also rather high ranking relatively.

The same bolt isn't discounted. When Gogo also piled up a blade, vic-
tory or defeat was almost decided. By the state that that also wasn't
serious and controlled. I knew the top such as my uncles and the clan
masters who will be because it was so, so I wasn't arrogant, subtle, it
isn't quite satisfactory, there was felt time.
 179/458

But I met her, Ruberia, her short red hair suits her well. I fell in love
for the first time.

When saying that there was carelessness, it'll be up to that. But even if
I didn't have that even if there was carelessness, I lost in Ruberia in
the game. And a force was impartial to there, so it was possible to win
the next game. I also play a game several times after that, but a well
person wins, and it's repeated that a bad person discounts. Only either
didn't become strong and was growing each other by hanging in the
balance.

While probably fighting, I think she became interested. Ruberia, a

peerless beauty. For it isn't a reason. But there was healthy beauty,
and when seeing smile of the carefree whole face, the heart became
lively heartbreakingly unconsciously. There may be a case that the
smiling face which cries with everywhere says that there was a part
similar to Rushana.

I also had a pure liking for Ruberia except for that freely. During spare
time, I tried to speak to Ruberia after I was aware of that. And Ruberia
found really akin to me. Like me who cries with my parents already,
my uncle has them tell how to fight to me by an adventure person.
There are a lot of similar places, and what is it also to say by oneself,
but aren't we a well-matched couple? No, because I'm not confessing,
it isn't also by a couple, too. But there was no opportunity, and you
couldn't confess easily. I think really, I'm a heartless guy.
 180/458

"Charles, when will you confess to Ruberia?"

If I think as a maggot , what has the looks which gets along well and is
always making a party called such thing? Now is while packman's
(peddler) group as Star God's Pavilion is the request which guards the
defense city Trient front where I arrive at (Mission). Ruberia also is
there to be seen in the members quite a lot more than usual. Though
it's so, you say such thing, and I suggest you be heard by the person
himself, if it was to do, it was be upset, but maybe they were talking
Ruberia friendly with the females of the guard target and didn't hear. I
was relieved and stared at a looks, and but I spoke while being embar-
rassed. I was laughed away variously and but declared only one for
best friend's looks.

"After we finish this request, I'll confess."

I thought it was probably now to break on the heartless own. It was

somehow, but I just thought I have to say. And you told a looks to ex-
ert yourself. Though the looks also isn't little and is well-disposed in
Ruberia, you support. I was sorry and but thankful, and thought it'll be
formed with Ruberia by all means.

It's such time, we who were advancing a highway when we were at-
tacked by surprise.
 181/458

A group of goblins had attacked us. They first ambushed and killed the
seniors, who had the highest combat power among the company.

I'd apply a poison to an arrowhead from the superiors who shouldn't

be a fatal wound just carried off and playing a bubble and dying, too.
This quest isn't received by a bolt adventure person like us primarily,
accompanying is permitted to add to the experience by using superi-
ors' commanding by arrangement of a clan master as a condition. The
seniors who could command us in such a situation, they all died.
When all units for which immaturity is conspicuous lost a commander
together, it was obvious what happened to the persons for whom it
was left. When the person who is confused and runs away has, too, the
person who fights against a goblin seems to be an adventure person
and has, too. It was feared, and it couldn't move and maybe there was
a person, too.

I fought with the love sword in the hand in it. I cross swords with the
looks from which it was chosen to fight likewise and the goblins which
were back to back and were armed with a dagger and an ax. The kind
as the goblin is a small fish basically. In a hurry there is body ability,
but there is no intelligence using that. The silly person advancing hon-
estly to a fault. When there is something by which even an amateur
will be a weapon such as hoes and clubs, so it's easy relatively to kill by
one to one. But this group isn't weak. The thing in which a poison was
used for an arrow shows the group of the van dittos goblin. Wisdom
goes around, so they're very more troublesome than an ordinary gob-
lin. Though this number can be killed too short when crashing in
without ideas, they're obstinate. And two bodies seem to judge that
I'm a powerful enemy during being probably left, and strike and come
 182/458

at the same time. When it'll be indeed so, it isn't possible to kill easily.
When it is, unity was attacked and injured intensively, but when dam-
age exceeded a constant value, I went down to the back, so it wasn't
possible to kill. I try in order to kill other in the opportunity which be-
came one to one then but a new goblin will strike and come immedi-
ately, so the number I keep occupied doesn't change from two bodies.
It should be possible to kill unity by a blow, I had no ability to there.

Arms are exchanged while clenching the teeth in the chagrin, and a
bruise is increasing gradually each other. An enemy changes several
times, so I'm intenser for wearing.

I'll do that, and, you can finish attacking, without, when I'm here, the
form of Ruberia suits the sight by chance. She was fighting desper-
ately, too. Though I get injured, a goblin is being killed. But an enemy
was approaching the back, so I raise my voice immediately. And she
reacts and beats an enemy by a shield with strategy. I don't miss the
opening where the goblin could be made warping by its effect and have
dealt a fatal blow.

I have no time relieved at that, and the offensive of the immediate gob-
lin is parried somehow. Then an opening could have enemy's flank in
the good condition, so I thrust at that and flash. A crowded long sword
ate in a side and shall hand heavy resistance down to me and but cut it
in two. The upper part of body revolves around, and a stiff of a cut
goblin scatters blood, and the lower part of the body falls in DOU and
the ground. Though it revolves as a shriek is given by killing my com-
pany, and I happen to cut it from the back, and it's avoided by turning
 183/458

the other attack which has come down in the ground, and the ground
may be rubbed, ashibarai. The goblin which paid both feet loses its
balance, and is leaning forward and is reversed. I stand up immedi-
ately using revolving momentum, stamp a back of the goblin which
struggles and go through a heart. I had the sense which took the life
certainly.

It was painful, but you could win somehow. It's severe for certain, but
it may be still somehow. When feelings had begun to spring, what did
that show?

It's a mage. Mage where a goblin is also a hobgoblin without well that.
It's a female from the feature and the cane which was put up from the
place he left is seen. Blaze of the one intonation has finished already or
the devil's fire burned in the point. That which shines brightly is fired
at the same time as it was seen, and I who was moving unconsciously
avoid a flame ball at the narrow escape. The one which could be
avoided was just lucky. There would be no next. A body seems to burn
by that heat wave which wrapped the back in hellfire, and bare skin is
hot and painful. But it isn't a fatal wound, so much, I stand it and stuff
the distance with mage. Even though I say mage, it's a Hobgoblin
Mage. From me now, they must be a powerful enemy, but I can't think
you can do from the amount of the magic in the body and fire in a
hurry. Therefore you shouldn't be hesitated even a little and do rare
time idly. Anyway when stuffing the distance, it should be easier to kill
than an ordinary hobgoblin.
 184/458

Mage was earliness and several steps more more than I made the next
magic actuated because a judgement was fast actually, and it was pos-
sible to catch in the distance which can be killed. shi would be in a
slightly impatient expression for me.

But my aim collapsed by another hobgoblin's appearance. The same

female hobgoblin as mage with a sword. That was distinctive from the
side, and I broke it between me and mage and entered.

My offensive strategy interweaved [Slash] and [Run]. [Soldier] which

gave the momentum to which I run a ride and paid out (arts) was let
run and or was avoided. There was a case that tsurugi sen grazes, but I
don't come to a fatal wound far.

The enemy's arms paid out watch for a little chance in the strategy.

This hobgoblin is excellent at handling swords. When judging by

sword skills only, she may even be better than me.

If I'm man, it would be equivalent to the [Swordsman] durability.

 185/458

Such hobgoblin pays out, a hobgoblin with a sword couldn't attack so

that he might think in zangeki aiming at the life mercilessly, and when
the sword which draws near was received or it was let run, and he was
being desperate and was fighting though it was damaged, jumped in
the back suddenly. It'll be caught off guard perfectly, and you can't fol-
low immediately.

A flame ball flies from the Mage, and I come one just after it. It was
put in perfectly. A hobgoblin with a sword was ordinary
temporization.

The flame ball which draws near. I'm approaching every moment, am
being stronger in released heat than just now and am heating the
whole body. It can't be avoided. I die. It's killed. Then you could find
the world to have stopped. The sight which moves slowly and the
flame which draws near. Only thought is high-speed and but a body
doesn't move. How is it, it can't be done, and it's killed, it's just in front
of, but, talk of my uncle who revives at such time.

My uncle seems to have that magic was cut with this long sword
formerly. They seemed quite proud of this talk, so it's remembered
well.

When hearing talk, they were skeptical, but I was absorbed, shook a
long sword in a flame ball and dropped me off. It was a blow of the
past best with strategy. I myself couldn't visually recognize it in
 186/458

zangeki of speed where myself have no things felt so far. If it can't be

done, how do you have no choice but to die of this? But the included
thought that I'm desperate didn't want to die, and surprisingly, cut,
tore and showed a flame ball. A separated flame ball cuts it and falls in
left and right, and the back earth burns. I wasn't just also interested in
a consumed heat wave.

"Done...... is HA ZO which did?" Only a moment became careless for

me in accomplishing by oneself. The result and I which did the act
which shouldn't be done with the enemy at the front were killed too
short. To kill me, when magic could be avoided, you cut a neck with
the hobgoblin with a sword who was stuffing the distance from a blind
spot. I cut it and saw my collapsing trunk in the corner of the sight
which is judged from a transferred head. A looks was knocked down
by others in the ground, and the form made by metta stabbing several
goblins was also seen. That eyes would like to be opened rather widely,
an expression of agonizing is striking. Other colleagues are killed by a
man mostly, too. A guard target is also killed by a man, and a woman
is captured.

The form that Ruberia is fighting with was a big hobgoblin. I wouldn't
say that the ability difference is hopeless, but the number is different.
Before long, Ruberia would be defeated. Will she be violated by a gob-
lin now? She will be violated. Spirit bears a child of a goblin and
breaks, and I'm dying in the rape at the end. If such thing is endur-
ance, I don't have that, but how isn't consciousness able to do for im-
mediately before me who disappears, please?
 187/458

Yes, it's regrettable. Any more, consciousness won't last. The sight was
dyed black. Nothing was prospective any longer from there. Any more,
I'll hear nothing and be not felt. It's darkness, the darkness wrapped
silently. Is this death? It's dark and cold.

God... at least, lend a helping hand to Ruberia.

Day 28

Maybe it was the weeping, getting tired, and going to sleep, but she
seemed to have more or less recovered. Perhaps her recovery was
simply fast, but when I went to check on the girls in the morning, the
Redhead cheerfully greeted me.

The other four still seemed afraid of me, but that couldn’t be helped.
Time was required to have them come to an understanding. Among
the stolen goods that came with them there was a cooking kit. Using
that I made a pseudo-stew for them.

Well, having my first civilized meal in a while really made me happy. It

might be self praise, but the pseudo-stew really tasted good.

Eating is absolutely essential for healing and as delicious as the food

is, that much of the soul is healed, it’s that kind of cure. When eating, I
saw that the girls calmed down and began to lower their guard. I
began to hear about them in more detail. If there is something I can do
for them, I'll need to learn what that could be, was what I was thinking
while listening to them talk.

By the way, I forgot to mention, except for the Redhead, the other four
were holders of [[[Job]] - Peddler].
 189/458

In the soft and comfortable atmosphere, I got to know that one of

them was an [Appraiser], as well as a [Blacksmith], easily able to
sharpen the blades of short swords and long swords. If I could arrange
better facilities for her, she promised that she would forge equipment
for me.

The two girls who looked similar turned out to be sisters, and they
both held the jobs of [Tailor] and [Cook], so I arranged to have them
be in charge of cooking and making clothes in the future. As expected,
I cannot tell them to make clothes like Goblins who were their en-
emies, so I just told them to make clothes that they are used to making
themselves.

As far as making food for everyone, I told them to just put up with it
for now.

One of the women that looked coldly intelligent was an [Alchemist], so

I asked her to make potions. I should have someone supervise them in
case food is served with poison, if that happens, it’d be scary.

The Redhead is capable of doing farm work, but speaking bluntly

that’s useless in this situation, so from here on out it was decided that
she would participate in the training to get stronger. The women had
 190/458

to be able to protect themselves, particularly in situations like the one

they were in.

After eating, we would have proceeded with training if we followed our

usual schedule, however today was different. We were gathering all
our belongings in preparation to move out of the cave. If you're won-
dering why, after the older generation returned, the cave was too small
for everyone.

Until now, most Goblins that were newly born died quickly, that
changed for my generation. That’s why we were moving to the Orcs'
former mining base. If we relocated there we would have no more
problems with space, and most importantly, since it’s a mine it had
been reinforced to prevent collapses, so it was really sturdy. Also, I
wanted to collect as many spirit stones as possible.

I sent out Gobukichi-kun to lead a group of ten Goblins to act as an ad-

vance party. The rest of them completed their packing and left an hour
later. There were a lot of workers and backpacks, so we were able to
move immediately.

Escorting the human women were Gobumi-chan, Gobue-chan and

those few I could trust for this matter. The walk took over an hour but
it seems we’ve finally reached our destination.
 191/458

It seems like Orcs had once again came to settle the mine, however,
Gobukichi-kun's group had already killed them. I received their
hearts, and the rest of the Orcs were split between the members of the
advance party as a reward. After that we set out to bring order into the
interior of the mining grounds.

Since we didn’t have many decorations, the storing places of weapons

and food were easily decided, and we put the sleeping area in order. Of
course, we didn’t forget about preparing toilets either.

When we finished with the general stuff, I left the rest in the care of
the Goblin elder and started to prepare the living area of the human
women. Luckily I had my [Earth Control] ability so the work was easy.
I quickly finished the Blacksmith’s smithy, the Sisters’ kitchen, the Al-
chemist’s workshop, and lastly their sleeping location. For their bed-
room, I made them a simple bed. By taking a wooden frame and using
my thread I made a mattress. It’s a somewhat bare structure, but fairly
comfortable to sleep in.

Excavated spirit stones were used for drinking water and light sources
so these weren't any problems. With a little creative thinking we also
managed to get the smithy to produce simple things. Thus, we spent
the rest of the day cleaning up and doing routine tasks. The food was
prepared by the Sisters. As expected of those who possess the [Cook]
profession, it tasted really good.
Day 29

Finally we started the training for the older Goblins. To start with, as
an example we had them observe simple things like standing in line
and combat practice. The older Goblins were surprised by that display.
I was actually more stumped that they were surprised about the other
Goblins taking orders from me.

After that we began the real thing. First of all, we started from the ba-
sics, like forming a line quickly and endurance running. Those who fell
behind were gifted with push-ups as punishment amidst jeers, as if
coming from some demon sergeant.

There was one really stubborn idiot that I had to hit, together with a
punch to his face I broke his arm. After he screamed and spun around
for a while, I straightened his arm out and we returned to the training.

The training continued in that way for a few hours, until I finished up
by sparing with everyone. I got a strong sense of deja vu from the
scene that resulted. At the end, no one could move.

While Gobukichi-kun and his buddies were off watching from a dis-
tance, they were saying things like: “Ah! I knew this would happen.” “I
thought it would too.“ “Training's harsh when he gets like that!" As
 193/458

expected, the endurance of these Goblins were higher right now than
that of Gobukichi-kun and friends, so the recovery time was fast and
after a time that I chose at my own discretion the training resumed.
We didn’t go hunting today, instead I spent the time ranking the older
Goblins, deciding rules and stuff like that.
Day 30

It rained heavily today. Of course, I was having reservations about go-

ing outside.

Because of that, it was the right time to hold another festival to de-
termine the ranking within the group. The method to determine the
rough ranking quickly was somewhat convenient. Because there is a
large difference in the basic abilities between Hobgoblins and Goblins,
we will have two separate contests to decide the ranking.

The results, well, that is if you can call it properly settled, are thus: The
top was me as always, the runner-up was Gobukichi-kun, next after
him was the previous Hobgoblin leader, and after him was Gobumi-
chan. The three Hobgoblins after her were generally at the same level
of competency.

The Hobgoblin Mage Hobusei-san might have come after me if magic

use is permitted, but that is not the case this time.

As the festival ended, we split into three groups: Gobukichi-kun's

group continued with practice, Gobue-chan's group who carried picks
continued mining, and the third group was studying things, like the
 195/458

rules that I had decided, the ranks, the Continental Alphabet, and so
on, with Gobumi-chan as the teacher.

Meanwhile, I chatted about various things with Hobusei-san. I was in-

terested in what kinds of magic she could use. Based on what I was
told, the three kinds of magic Hobusei-san could use were [Fire],
[Water], and [Void]. I pretended that I understood what she talking
about, but in reality I had only read information from an incomplete
source and in reality had no idea what she was talking about. After
that, having exchanged all kinds of information, we each moved on to
our own tasks. Hobusei-san went to Gobumi-chan's place to study,
while I went to talk to the human girls.

When I went to check up on the situation, having fire and water guar-
anteed by the fire and water spirit stones, the Blacksmith's forge was
in the middle of producing tools out of the spirit stones and iron ore
that we got as the result of mining. She could do that without any
problems thanks to several sets of tools that were among the things we
looted.

While I asked her if she had any complaints, I noticed that the smithy
had been repaired recently so it was easy to use. Because she was
somewhat less frightened of me, I left satisfied.

Next, I went to the station where the two human sisters were. Since
the cooking utensils were looted goods, the Sisters using them did not
 196/458

incite any friction with the Goblins. With that, things progressed
smoothly. Though, after looking around the station, I realized that
with just two people, preparing everyone's food would be an over-
whelming task, and so I decided to sit down and help them.

The Sisters were still a bit afraid of me, and so I thought that if I was
proactive and spoke to them more, they would begin to warm up to
me. Once in a while I caught them smiling, which was great. The smile
of a beautiful woman is always a good thing. While we were at it, I
taught them all the recipes that I know.

After that I went to the Alchemist who spent all day making potions.

The equipment was already assembled here like at the other places, so
that wasn't a problem.

I inspected her completed goods with my [Appraisal], but so far it

didn’t seem like she had made anything poisonous. I was interested in
the creating process, so I stayed to observe.

The Alchemist gave of an unfeeling impression, making me think of a

disdainful Ice Queen. She didn’t talk at all while she was working, yet
she was still a feast for my eyes so I had no issue with waiting. After
 197/458

she finished we had a short conversation then I went to my own

workshop.

While there I tried using the Black Wolf leather to make defensive
equipment. I stitched the leather with my thread, and using my prac-
ticed ability the crafting process progressed quickly. Nevertheless, it
was late at night when I was done.</p>

Before I went to sleep, I did some practice swings with my halberd in

order to become used to how it felt. Because I had been fervently mov-
ing around I’d become tired, so I slept like a log.
Day 31-40
Day 31

The heavy rain from yesterday continued, so we spent the day inside
the cave.

The day went as usual. After the morning practice was over, I
equipped the Black Wolf Armor that I made yesterday and the hal-
berd, which I still haven’t tried using in a real battle, before facing a
fully equipped Gobukichi-kun in a somewhat serious practice battle.

My new armor consisted of flexible black leather pants and a long

black leather coat. On my left hand I was equipped with a solid
wrought-iron gauntlet, and on my right hand I used the carapace rein-
forced, and in lots of different ways improved, round shield. I didn’t
have anything covering my head, and on my feet I had a pair of sturdy
looking boots that the older Goblins brought back from the
adventurers.

Since my skin was also black, this equipment made me almost invis-
ible during the night.

Gobukichi-kun's equipment was replaced with various items we got

during the Orc raid.
 200/458

His main weapon was a [Crescent Axe] that burned from having a
[Flame Blade] made by embedding a battle-axe that I discovered, with
Fire Spirit Stones. His buckler was a black iron tower shield made
from a carapace-reinforced round shield, which had high defensive
strength because of how heavy it was, that was strengthened through
magic.

His armor was based on what the Orc Leader was using. Using my
thread to bind it together, it was now reinforced by pieces of carapace
and black wolf leather, which raised the defensive power and mobility.

Looking almost like a moving fortress, his armor coupled with his
body that was amplified by his vanguard specialization, resulted in
combat ability that was not something to joke about.

Truly, Gobukichi-kun had become strong.

I can sense it during his normal training as well, but facing him fully
armed truly makes me understand how much he has improved.

Basically, I, who had strengthened myself by having a variety of abilit-

ies, confusing my opponents through the use of various techniques,
 201/458

and winning using methods of striking my opponents from behind,

was bad in a situation like this where I had to fight head-to-head
without an ability against a genuinely strong opponent like Gobukichi-
kun.

He’s still an opponent I can win against with my abilities, but having
my halberd with the force of my whole body behind it being almost
perfectly blocked by his tower shield is, as expected, still kind of
shocking. Each and every one of his blows is also extremely heavy, but
above all his dexterous handling of his axe is worthy of admiration.

It seems like he knew from experience how to swing an axe sharper,

faster, and heavier.

Well, the weapons he has used from the first hunt till now have always
been similar, from cudgel ? axe ? axe which was probably the reason.

In our Goblin village the one who handles axes the best is without
question Gobukichi-kun.

Also, his burning [Crescent Axe] was more trouble than I thought it
would be. I’ve got the ability [Fire Resistance], so I didn’t get injured
by his [Crescent Axe]’s [Flame Blades]. However, resistance is resist-
ance and hot things are hot. Because of the blazing flame my vision
 202/458

was impaired and when the handle of my halberd got searingly hot
from the long exposure to his flame, I excused myself.

Continuing like this, we spent quite a long time staging mock battles.

I spent some time manufacturing clothes, picked up the mined “Spirit

Stones”, ate the food the Sisters prepared then went to sleep.

And then when everyone had gone to sleep, that event happened.

Eight bodies were moving towards the place where the five human wo-
men were sleeping, and my ?Sense Presence? ability caught that
movement.

When I looked at what woke me up, I saw the retreating figures of

Goblins who were exchanging words in whispers between one another,
speaking enthusiastically about assaulting the women.

The moment I saw that, I gripped the halberd that I kept near my bed-
side in one-hand and chased after them. I made sure to do this stealth-
ily in order to get firm proof that they intended to assault the women's
 203/458

sleeping place. Conclusive proof that they couldn’t refute was ex-
tremely important.

After they've done it they can’t excuse themselves by saying that I

made a mistake.

Once I was sure, I swung my halberd at the closest Goblin and moved
down toward his neck.

His head flew, charmed by gravity it fell to the ground and begun to
tumble, which I then trampled over and crushed flat in one breath.
After squashing the head, my boots became soiled, but at that mo-
ment, I didn’t care.

I made sure to cauterize the Goblin ’s severed throat as I decapitated

him; it helped save myself from the annoyance of cleaning up
afterwards.

The smell of burning flesh sparked my battle instincts.

I dare say I was laughing while I was doing this.

 204/458

The sudden cold-blooded murder instantly caused the atmosphere to

turn serious.

Everyone’s gaze that was locked on to me were had a dumbfounded

and confused state, ignoring their situation, I began to apprehend the
rest of the Goblin s using my thread. Looking at the captured Goblins,
I realized they were all subordinates of the former Hobgoblin Leader.

Then, I determined first of all that the former Hobgoblin Leader who
attacked Redhead rolling in front of my eyes with a bulging crotch was
first to bring it up.

I tried hearing his story before deciding whether I’d allow him his life,
it seems like he was unable to suppress his sexual desires. When I
asked why he didn’t just let it out on a female of his own kind, it seems
having known a human woman’s body once, a female Goblin’s body
can no longer satisfy him. The pleasure was different by an order of
magnitude.

“Don’t you understand that!?”, was his argument. I hit him once then
stopped the discussion halfway because the girls who were assaulted
had part of their clothes torn. I’ve heard enough of what I wanted to
hear.
 205/458

I handed over some fine cardigans crafted from the threads I made
yesterday to the shivering girls who were hugging their own bodies.

Because leaving them with torn clothes could make them a temptation
for the other Goblins.

As I finished handing out the clothes, while rubbing her back I called
out to and attempted to calm Redhead who was clinging to me and
crying. I kept patiently calling out to her, who seems to be slowly calm-
ing down, although she was still bawling. Once Gobukichi-kun,
Gobumi-chan, and Gobue-chan hurried over, I gave them the order to
put the Goblins I bound with thread in the practice hall near the en-
trance. Also to wake everyone who is still asleep.

I left the corpse and splattered head on the floor.

After making the order, Redhead seemed to have calmed down once I
gave her some time; although, she still wouldn’t let go of my clothes.
Somehow, she would not open her hands regardless of my intention,
which was confusing. She was still faintly trembling, so it was unreas-
onable to try to get an answer. Although I actually thought that I had
better not be burdened with having to look after her mental health
from now on; but for now it can’t be helped so I took her with me. The
other four girls, although trembling, either because they hated to be
 206/458

separated from me, who rescued them as promised, or because they

thought they wanted to see things with their own eyes, or possibly
some other reason, followed along at a distance.

Having made sure no one was asleep and that they had gathered in the
hall next to the entrance, I pointed at the arrested goblins with the tip
of my halberd. I explained that “What the likes of these guys did was
this and that~~, what I said was etc. etc.~~”, made them understand,
then I began the torture.

For starters, I cut off a bit of the tips of their fingers with a Bowie
knife. Cauterizing the wound with a flame so they didn’t bleed to death
and using a healing spell to restore both their vitality and body
strength. I proceeded bit by bit, taking the utmost care that they
wouldn’t die.

Their screams were noisy so I stuffed a gag of thread in their mouths.

That was also to prevent them from biting their tongues. Well, you
wouldn’t die quickly even if you bit your tongue to begin with so doing
it was probably pointless.

Yep, I was putting everyone off.

Physically and mentally, they were drawing away.

 207/458

Nevertheless, doing this to prove to the girls that the promise I made
was not empty should be easily understandable. In the first place,
there was clearly no need to say that there were a number of followers
who do not abide by my, the current leader’s, words but instead fol-
lowed the orders of the previous one.

Leaving behind things like this would certainly cause problems later
on, so for the sake of the future I do this to nip potential trouble in the
bud.

If in the end it’s “because I did not do this I was stabbed in the back
and died”, that would be silly.

The six Goblin s were dealt with using various unique, colorful meth-
ods, and in the end, only one was left.

The last Goblin — the former Hobgoblin Leader begged for his life
with his eyes, but even though I was so lovingly turning him into a
sandbag this fool could not understand a thing, I could not see any
value in his existence.
 208/458

Within the group he held a position that was commensurate with his
strength, but as I thought, it can’t be helped that fools will always be
fools.

I don’t get those guys that could not even abide by the bare minimum
number of rules that I established, so simple that even idiots could
understand.

The fact that things ended up this way was because of this guy’s inten-
tions, you reap what you sow.

Still, even I wouldn’t kill his followers just because I didn’t like them.
Not unless I have a pretext for killing my opponent, like this guy. From
the start, cases where it is fine if there were two powers within an or-
ganization are exceedingly rare.

Because of that, without hesitation, again and again I burned his arm,
tormented him with water, trapped him under a heavy stone while
whipping him, keeping him barely alive as I continuously tortured
him.
Day 32

The time when the former leader finally died was the moment sunlight
reached the entrance of the cave.

Clearly, I went kinda nuts and overdid it a bit.

Because his vitality was stronger than a Goblin’s, he simply didn’t die
easily. I did, however, continue to heal him as well which contributed
to his prolonged torture.

When I returned to my senses, I looked at my surroundings. Everyone

was terrified.

Pleasantly smiling I laughed. “Have I made myself clear enough?”, I

asked the gathered Goblins who all nodded their heads with astonish-
ing vigor. Feeling satisfied with that answer, I disbanded the meeting
and ordered everyone to sleep till noon. If everyone managed to sleep
it would be nice, considering they’d been forced to watch my torture
all morning they must be tired, but somehow I doubted anyone would
fall asleep today.
 210/458

So, almost everyone except those who had fainted didn’t go to sleep
like me.

Thus I ordered everyone to sleep. I also told them that today’s training
was cancelled.

After creating a water ball with my abilities to wash away the blood
from my hands and face, I had noticed that Redhead, who had
watched me work more than anyone, was shivering uncontrollably
with vacant eyes.

In order to snap her back to her senses, I created another water ball
and threw it at her.

Then I picked her up and carried her like a child to their bedroom. I
disregarded it when she began to shiver even more. When I safely
dropped her off, I returned to the spacious area again, and because the
other four still couldn’t move themselves I repeated this four times.

After confirming that the other Goblins had returned to the bedroom,
I also went to sleep.
 211/458

I woke up sometime in the middle of the afternoon.

As a replacement for lunch I ate the hearts and stomachs of the Gob-
lins I killed, whereafter I buried the rest of their bodies with my [Earth
Control] ability.

Around this time the other Goblins woke up, and because I had said
we would skip practice today, I and the three other Goblins went
hunting.

I left the Goblin Elders, together with five of the Goblin minions, to
protect the human girls. Earlier, I asked, “You know what’ll happen if
they are assaulted, right?”. It was when they nodded vigorously that I
decided the girls were probably safest with them.

Well, the girls were within a walled off area I had made with my
thread, and with the short-sword wielding Redhead there, at the very
least, they should be able to buy some time if there was trouble.

In addition, when we subjugated the Orcs at the mining camp, we

found an emergency horn. I gave them to the girls in case an incident
were to occur. If they blow it, we should be able to quickly return and
save them.
 212/458

With that taken care of, the four of us left with peace of mind. The first
thing we encountered on our hunt was a Three-Horned Horse . At a
glance it was covered with solid looking scales, and it was twice as
large as a normal horse. It was such a big horse that with our current
bodies we had to look up to see it. It was a creature that had evolved
far above that of a Hobgoblin. And there were two of them. They were
probably a couple; perhaps one was pregnant.

However, we don’t know that for certain, and in order for us to survive
we need food, so we performed our usual surprise attack.

Our first attack went by the book. Gobumi-chan and Gobue-chan shot
poisoned arrows with their crossbows. One of Gobumi-chan's arrow
went right through one of the horses eyes, while Gobue-chan's arrow
was slightly off and bounced off the other horse’s stiff scales.

“Those scales are tough! Even though the power of the crossbows
could easily pierce through a standard plate mail, it easily repelled it!!”
I reflexively screamed out loud.

Moreover, I had placed poison on the arrowheads, a wonderfully

strong poison, and yet the Three-Horned Horse didn’t instantly die,
rather it began to act aggressively because of the intense pain. I had
never seen such fierce vitality before!
 213/458

While we were busy being surprised, the horse that wasn’t hit noticed
us. It turned in our direction, pointing its three horns at us, and en-
trusting itself to its rage, it charged in an attempt to impale us. Well,
with my thread and thunder combo I somehow managed to stop it, my
thread was so thinly spread that the thought that it would just brush
off the thread, annoyed, made my innards go cold.

Just how much horsepower did that thing have?

There was no question that its physical strength couldn’t even be com-
pared to that of a Hobgoblin.

While Gobumi-chan and Gobue-chan's sniping kept the riotous horse

pinned, Gobukichi and I recklessly attacked it with my halberd and his
burning axe. At first our attacks were simply repelled however after re-
peatedly attacking we found a way to chip off the scales. After that, the
rest was quick.

My halberd and his [Crescent Axe] made the scales fly; once our
blades reached the thick flesh below it we were successful at severing
the head from its body.
 214/458

The other one was weakened by my poison, and because we had

already figured out how to kill it, this was an easier kill.

It was quite heavy work, however, we didn’t receive any major injur-
ies; it was truly a significant hunt. We carried all the raw materials
back, however since it was our first time hunting this prey, we decided
to eat all of it ourselves.

Since it’s big, all the Goblins, except Gobukichi-kun, were set to dili-
gently remove the scales in order to get the meat. Gobukichi-kun was
once again stationed to watch the surroundings. We needed the right
Goblin in the right place. And thus I ate six horns, two hearts and a
fair share of the rest of the meat which was generously split four ways.
After that I also ate the shells, since I thought I might get something
from doing that.

Ability [Armored Scale Charge] learned.

Ability [Scaled Horse's Neigh] learned.

Ability [Rapid Recovery] learned.

 215/458

Ability [Enhanced Leg Strength] learned.

Ability [Improved Charging Power] learned.

Ability [Triple Stab] learned.

After eating I had obtained six abilities. This was the proof that the
Three-Horned Horse truly was strong. Because usually as a Hobgoblin
I had to eat four bodies to gain an ability.

Also, this was the first time since I reincarnated that I obtained a phys-
ical attacking skill, which was big. I thought [Triple Stab] would stab
three times in a row, when I tested invoking the skill against a tree
holding my estoc, the result was that three holes were made in the
tree. Yes, I actually only stabbed with my estoc once. Yet I made three
holes. In addition to that they were arranged in straight line from top
to bottom. After spending such a long time in this world the fact that I
didn’t get how it worked now didn’t surprise me. However, I came to
wonder if this from upper to lower attack ignored physical defense. I
tried to think about it. However, the answer to this question will have
to wait for another time.
 216/458

After that we walked around for a while, hunting the usual things,
bringing them back and finally going to bed. After I fell asleep, Red-
head snuck into my bed, so we slept together.

I’ll say it to make it clear, but we didn’t do anything erotic. I reaffirmed

that a person’s warmth was still a good thing.
Day 33

When I woke up, I tried to move but my body felt heavy and I felt
trapped. I was lying with my arms spread wide, and for some reason I
couldn’t feel them. I decided to figure out what was happening, so I
looked to the left and right. When I looked to my right, Gobumi-chan
lay on one arm and when looking to my left, I found Redhead sleeping
on the other.

Yeah this is the so called ‘arm-pillow’. That dull sensation came from
two heads disturbing the blood flow in each of my arms.

How did it turn out this way?

Truthfully I wanted to move my arms that quickly became numb, but I

couldn’t bring myself to wake those two, who were sleeping soundly
and happily. What I’d like to ask is, when did Gobumi-chan enter my
bed? When Redhead snuck into my bed I was half asleep, yet I remem-
ber her slipping into the bed so I can understand her being there.

Could it be that she possessed such a powerful [Hiding] ability that my

?Sense Presence? ability could not sense her? No, there’s no way.
 218/458

Most likely, if the one being detected has no bloodlust or hostility to-
wards the wielder of ?Sense Presence?, then the signal is weak, and
because I was sleeping I missed that weak signal.

I was thinking, “For the time being I’d like to do something about this
situation…” when Hobusei-san happened to pass by. Hobusei-san was
the name of the Hobgoblin Mage, okay? The Mage’s name. You prob-
ably understand, but I thought it important so its worth repeating. I
pleaded for her help with my eyes. She held back a chuckle, picked up
my favorite book from my toolbox, [Introduction to Magic — Basic
Sorcery vol 2 of 3], and then went away gracefully.

Crap. She’d better return that.

After that, Gobukichi-kun came over for morning practice carrying the
[Crescent Axe]. I pleaded with my eyes just like with Hobusei-san. He
was troubled for a little while, but ended up pressing his hands togeth-
er in prayer and left. I bitterly watched his cheerful smile as he did so.

O~i, we’re friends aren’t we? Please help, will you?

After Gobukichi-kun, a yawning Gobue-chan followed. Recently she’d

gotten into gathering beautiful gem-like “Spirit Stones”. She seemed to
have formed a spirit stone mining group together with other Goblin
 219/458

girls. Considering her habits, it’s probably the leisure time before
morning practice right now.

I imploringly pleaded with my eyes. Because she smiled wryly as if to

say “It can’t be helped” I thought “Is she going to go away too?”, but
just then she saw something and broke into cold sweat. While I was
thinking “Huh?” she hastily went away.

Help me…my arms are gradually…

My plea for help didn’t reach anyone, and I was left like that.

There were some guys who sporadically came over to observe my pre-
dicament, but none of them offered me any help.

Then approximately one hour after I woke up, the two finally opened
their eyes. As one would expect it was starting to turn dangerous for
my arms, so the reason they woke up was probably because I was try-
ing to save my arms by doing some stealthy and very slight
movements.
 220/458

Frankly speaking, having your arms used as pillows the entire time
you’re sleeping is severe, especially when it’s both of your arms. For
some time, I couldn’t even feel them.

Once I ate the breakfast the sisters prepared for me, I began the morn-
ing training.

Everyone worked to a degree that was scary.

Eh? When I looked slightly doubtful, Gobukichi-kun told me that since

the higher posts suddenly got thinner with the death of the former
leader, the Goblins understood that the only way to grab it, is to, like
me, become strong, and the only way to become strong is to earnestly
overcome your own limits. Putting together what the training Goblins
said, that’s what we ended up with.

Yes, that’s right. I didn’t say it before, but since the Goblins number
had increased considerably, recently, I had begun to take the role as
supervisor of the training program.

Gobukichi-kun took charge of those with high offensive and defensive

strength.Their role was to engage the enemy from the front. This role,
in turn, made him the commander of our main group of the armed
corps. We called it “Revolution”.
 221/458

I still haven’t introduced the last Hobgoblin, who is called Hobusato-

san. She gathered the Goblins who specialized in a high offensive “hit
and run” fighting style, and turned them into a lightly armed combat
corps that specialized in mobility, which we called “Red Surge”.

Gobumi-chan gathered the ones who were bad at close range combat,
and became the commander of a fighting unit armed with short bows
and crossbows, named “Tirard”.

Gobue-chan collected those who I judged lacked the required combat

ability to belong to any of the above groups, training them to have
enough defensive power to defend themselves, having them focus on
cooking and fixing broken equipment, and thus made a logistical corp
which we called “Patri”.

Hobusei-san was the only one with the exception of me who could use
magic, so there is no option but to have her do individual practice; and
thus, she became the commander of the magic-wielding unit,
“Magician”.

By the way, if the different squads are added together, they number 59
Goblins. 39 from our generation + 28 from the former – 8 of which
were killed during my torture.
 222/458

For some reason no one wanted to be my sparring partner, even

though I would be using a wooden sword.

Well, I can easily win even with a handicap anyway.

But if I were fighting 1 on 1 against Gobukichi-kun, Gobumi-chan or

Hobusei, it would be close. If I used my abilities I could win a fight
alone against everyone together, but that would be in opposition to the
original purpose of the practice, to increase the basic strength of the
participants.

After that it was time for the afternoon hunt. This time everyone had
things to do so I went alone. Gobukichi-kun was asked by the Goblins
under his leadership to continue practice with him during the
afternoon, Gobumi-chan was still teaching the Goblins who couldn’t
remember things like ranks, the Continental Alphabet, and the simple
rules I cooked up, and Gobue-chan was inside, accompanied by the
members of her “Spirit Stone” mining group.

After departing, I first saw a Demon Spider.

 223/458

I killed it the usual way and tore off its carapace. A Demon Spider’s
carapace is useful because you can increase its toughness using [Shell
Defense] on top of being light and strong. I was actually using one
right now.

[[[Goburou]] got "High-quality Carapace"!!]

After putting the carapace in my backpack, I ate the spider’s remains

whole. Since Demon Spiders aren’t edible spiders, the taste wasn’t
very good.

Ability [Expanded Field of Vision] learned.

Because I felt good about acquiring a new ability, I turned a blind eye
to the bad taste.

Next, I found another Triple Horned Horse. This time, unlike the last,
there was only one. It was the perfect opponent to try my [End] magic
on, so I started making the preparations to cast my magic.

Regarding magic, typically there are three components that must be

connected.
 224/458

The first is the chanting of the [Spell] to influence the workings of the
world.

Second, [Internal Mana Control] to refine a necessary amount of ma-

gical power inside the body.

And then thirdly, [External Mana Operation] to control the formation

of the magic itself using magical power outside the body—that is, ma-
gical power filling the air.

Also, because the third part [External Mana Operation] is several

times more difficult than the other two parts, It is typical to use cast-
ing aid devices such as magic staves during the preparation.

I already had the abilities of a staff so having a staff makes no differ-

ence when handling magic for me.

I prepared a black lance I created with magic, then I threw it.

 225/458

My aim with the black lance was true and the lance hit the Triple
Horned Horse right in its fat neck, where it cleanly gouged a hole 20
centimeters in diameter.

The body that had its flesh torn off with a tearing sound stood still for
a moment, until its strength left and suddenly collapsed on the spot.
The impact from the scene was so powerful that I involuntarily
shuddered. Yeah, this magic truly possesses a ridiculous amount of
power.

You see, since I became a subspecies the incantations for basic magic
has become embedded in my memory, I think I already mentioned
that; but until now I didn’t know how powerful this lance was. Ever
since I used magic on a Green Slime, I have been convinced of the ef-
fectiveness of magic; but the fact that you can kill an opponent in one
hit, even a Triple Horned Horse, shows just how terrifying it can be.

I understood that the power of the magic was useable from trying it on
Green Slimes among other things. But the fact that as long as I don’t
miss it’s an instant death attack on Triple Horned Horse class mon-
sters is kinda scary, isn’t it?

Still, [End] style magic is incredible, to put it mildly. And this is (prob-
ably) only entry level magic, at that. Well, the power in this magic is so
high that it should probably only be used as a last resort, or I might
end up hurting myself, I thought whilst dismantling the horse.
 226/458

I sliced off all of the horse’s three horns; tore off the scales; bled it; and
then ate. I did leave one leg for the others though.

Ability [Armored Scale Formation] learned.

Ability [Strong Frame] learned.

The ability to grow scales on my body; It is extremely powerful,

however, because I’ll look kind of gross, I decided to refrain from us-
ing it. Well, as a test I used it once, and instantly black scales were
growing closely packed on my arm…

This isn’t something you show others.

For an instant I felt like I had turned into a lizardman. Although this
could be good in it’s own way. It’s fine as long as you can get used to it,
but as expected, the appearance of the arm I tried the skill on is
slightly hard to swallow.

I began to move around searching for a prey in order to fix my mood.

 227/458

This time I found a Green Slime. I fried it till it became crispy then
popped it in my mouth.

Ability [Metamorphosis] learned.

I am able to turn my arms so they function as whips. You see, when

you talk about Green Slimes it’s just a lump made up of mucus. So I
don’t think bones really matter when changing their body shape, once
you know this it’s easy to understand.

And then this ability. Even though I have bones I can, using this abil-
ity, move my body in the same way the slime does. I can even turn my
body into a puddle-like form copying the shape of a slime, and to test
this I enveloped a Horned Rabbit in my body, using [Self Body-Fluid
Control] I changed my body fluids into acid, and the Horned Rabbit
was in this way turned into nourishment.

Besides, if I turn my limb into slime form before receiving the attack,
and take the part that got blown away into my body afterwards, it
seems I won’t even receive an injury. There might be some limits, al-
though I think it’s an extreme method to use. This ability is almost like
cheating. It’s not like I feel bad when I obtain a useful ability. But I
should be careful of which people I show this ability to.
 228/458

The day was about to set, and I was satisfied with my spoils, and was
about to return when I found, or should I say encountered, him.

A huge looking rock covered with red hair, is what the Red Bear
looked like with his large frame.

From doing a quick estimation, it was more than 4 meters long. You
could tell that the Red Bear is bad news with just a look from a dis-
tance, an existence not to be messed with, everyone could see that it
was a born warrior.

I doubt my halberd could easily slice through its red metal-like fur and
even if I were to pierce it, it’s a sure bet that the thick flesh below the
fur would easily stop the rest of the strike’s momentum.

One normally flees. Running away from the first moment. The only
sane choice when facing such a being.

But before I realized it I already went into hiding while observing it,
and started to devise a plan on how to kill the Red Bear.
 229/458

No, even though I haven’t fought a dangerous opponent of this degree

since my reincarnation, I have already fought and killed far more dan-
gerous guys before it. And each time, I killed and ate them.

This is probably the reason why I really wanted to fight this guy.

I want to get its ability and devour it, one could say my instincts were
whispering this to me.
 230/458

Well, with such feelings, I prepared to use everything I possessed to

kill the Red Bear. And so, the fierce battle begins.
231/458
Day 34

I fought so desperately with the Red Bear that when it was finally over,
I noticed that the sun was already rising.

My body was seriously injured from when Red Bear tore at me with his
fangs and claws. Moving around and looking for a safe place to rest
would be an impossible feat. Moreover, my left arm was cleanly cut off
below my elbow.

When I defended myself from one of the Red Bear's sharp claws, it got
cut off and was sent flying, the cut off arm was then eaten by the Bear
in the middle of the fight.

Because my left arm was lost beyond hope of salvaging I could only
make a temporary fix by stemming the bleeding with my thread. In or-
der to heal the wound properly countless systematic Recovery Skills
would be needed. Fortunately Rapid Recovery has already activated,
so the possibility that I bleed to death is unlikely.

There was a large amount of blood streaming from my body, why

wasn’t it fatal? You might think this, but the blood that came out was
already replenished by my ability. Contrary to appearances, the blood
remaining in my body was sufficient.
 233/458

Well, let’s talk about that later.

I can’t help but say the damage to my equipment is greater. Both of my

estocs broke to their handles and became useless, my bowie knife’s
edge crumbled into pieces, having a nicked edge, it was barely saved
from breaking off the handle.

My primary halberd also had a terribly chipped edge, the long handle
was distorted greatly from warding off the Red Bear’s constant attacks.

It hasn’t been destroyed, but it clearly needs repairing.

The protective gear which should have still looked new before the
battle looks like a shadow of itself, its state is now a jacket and tattered
shorts.

At first glance all you can see is a beaten dog. No, a defeated
Hobgoblin.

I was in a horrible state.

 234/458

But, I survived. I survived.

I did well not dying, truly.

[Rapid Recovery] and Recovery Skills, if there were no duplicate re-

covery abilities, I would have easily died more than 50 times in my
current condition as a Hobgoblin.

If there were no Enhanced Defense abilities [Shell Defense], [Physical

Damage Reduction], [Steel Hide], [Scale Armour Charge], and
[Strong-Supple Frame] there were no Enhanced Defense abilities that
were the same etc., it isn’t likely to have ended to the degree of damage
of only losing one arm and there’d be lacerations to my entire body
surely. Rather, even at my full strength, a graze from one of its strikes
would send me flying. That’s how much of a foul play the Red Bear’s
strike is.

I mean, that really was a cheat.

Even so, I still didn’t lose.

 235/458

Starting from [Venom], [Electro Master], [Hydro Hand], [Spider

Thread Creation] and various abilities, using simple combination at-
tacks with various abilities as an effective way to whittle down its
health.

Actually I’d rather use [End] type magic to quickly deal the killing
blow; the problem is that right now my spellcasting is so slow that it’s
practically useless in the middle of close range combat. Because the
opening I’d give would be too big, I’d instantly die if I tried.

Moreover in the first place, when I tried to hit it with a sneak attack
with a lance he dodged it, so chances are that if I even managed to get
one off, it would just be a waste of time.

The beasts instincts were fearsome. Well, because it lost his left arm in
the initial surprise attack, I was probably satisfied with that attack.

I was also lucky that my attacks with my halberd were extremely po-
tent when buffed by my strengthening skills like [Improved Slashing
Power], [Improved Piercing Power], [Improved Charging Power], [Im-
proved Leg Power] and [Pump-Up] etc.

By the way, after using [Triple Stab] I confirmed it. It really turns out
physical defense was ignored. However, there seems to be a
 236/458

requirement where the attacks pierce to the same depth as the middle
attack.

Furthermore, the size of the hole naturally depends on the weapon

used to make it: A hole left by a halberd is going to be larger than one
left by an estoc due to the strength of the blow.

The ability that helped me the most was surprisingly [Vampirephilia]

that I got from the Seven-Colored Bat.

This blood sucking action can ignore the target’s defensive strength
only up to a certain extent, and the blood that was sucked can also be
be used as my own blood immediately. It is thanks to this ability that I
could replace the blood lost by the Bear’s attack that went through my
defenses, which had been raised as much as possible, from the Bear
itself.

In short, I was able to replenish my own blood using the enemy’s, and
I deal an amount of damage proportional to the amount I took from it.

Because I currently can change a part of my body just like a Slime, if I

turned my finger into something like a straw and pierced the Red Bear
with it, by sucking the blood through it I needn’t worry much about
blood replenishment.
 237/458

Yep, if I had lacked any one of the abilities I have now, things may not
have turned out the way it did.

Ah, that’s right, [Stench]. I guess I was helped by that, too. The very
moment the Red Bear was about to bite my body I used [Stench] caus-
ing it to retreat, holding its nose in anguish. Well well, you never truly
know what will turn out to be useful in the future.

Looking back at the fierce fight, for a while after the twilight, I turned
my eyes in the direction of what was once the Red Bear.

In the middle of the trees flattened in the aftermath of a violent fight,

was a great Red Bear that had ceased breathing. Its whole body was
covered in injuries like me, but carved on its chest was a large mark as
proof of my concentrated attacks.

My scarred figure looking down on it can be seen reflected on its

empty eyes that had lost their light, and a bowie knife stuck deeply
between its eyebrows, this was making me feel sad for some reason. I’ll
say this over and over again, the Red Bear was truly strong.
 238/458

Using my [Predict] I could see its attack trajectory as a red line, but
even so, the attack was so fast there were times that I couldn’t dodge
in time, its unique powers such as its explosion-like roar and its glare
which was a technique that was inhibiting my movements were inter-
mingled in the attack.

Furthermore, this thing is a Bear, and yet it blew fire like a

flamethrower out of its mouth. “Really, what kind of Bear is this?”

Since I had [Fire Resistance] and [Hydro Hand] I didn’t receive much
damage from the flames, but this and that are two different things.

Seriously, it was strong. A large part of me winning was due to luck.

But since I won, I have the responsibility to live on for the defeated.

I picked up the Red Bear’s hand that had rolled near its battered and
whipped body, and I ate it in order to regain my strength.

Ability [Peerless Heavy Strike] learned.

Ability [Intimidation of the Strong] learned.

 239/458

When I finished eating the right arm, all my exhaustion suddenly

caught up to me and I felt my consciousness begin to fade.

During the fierce fighting I’d lost a lot of stamina, the body decided
that the best way to survive was to cut off my consciousness and pre-
serve my physical strength. Even now my [Rapid Recovery] and Re-
generation are still restoring my body, so I’m confident that I wouldn’t
die even if I fall unconscious. It’s my own body, so that much I can
understand.

However, it’s obvious that I’m too defenseless if I faint as I am now.

There is a high chance of getting eaten by other monsters during the
time I was unconscious, so to remain alive I mustered what’s left of my
strength and sent out my thread to make a wall around me and the
Red Bear out of the trees that are scattered around as a result of being
mowed down during our fight.

It was an impromptu shelter.

In addition to having the trees as camouflage, because I doused my

thread in poison as I was sending it out, even if for example someone
were to come and attack, surely the poison should do them in. If, for
some reason, all this wasn’t enough, then that would be the end of me
after all, I thought with resignation.
 240/458

—As I used up the last of my strength to build the defenses, my

consciousness—

You have exceeded the minimum required level.

Special requirements «Kingslayer», «Tyrant’s Swagger», «¦¦God¦¦»

cleared, [Rank Up] to [Ogre:Rare Variant] now possible.

Will you [[[Rank Up]]]?

«YES» «NO» —With the last of my willpower I chose «YES» right be-
fore I lost consciousness.
Day 35

I woke up due to a strange urge. The lighting was dim, but I didn’t
mind that very much.

I was stirred by a strange hunger that was unlike any I’d ever felt be-
fore, so I reached for the corpse of the nearby Red Bear. After remov-
ing the bowie knife that I had lodged deeply in the bear’s forehead, I
used raw strength to tear its head off. When I brutally ripped off the
skin, flesh, and cervical vertebrae, the sound could be heard from afar.

I hadn’t fully regained consciousness yet, so I was munching on the

Red Bear’s head that was in my hand.

Ability [Lord of the Mountain's Piercing Roar] learned

Ability [Intimidating Glare] learned

Ability [All Elemental Resistance] learned

 242/458

After I tore the hair off the head, crushed the cranium and slurped the
brain for a few seconds, I judged that the bear’s pelt was needed, so I
took the bowie knife that had somehow seemed smaller and carefully
peeled it off.

I got the feeling that the Red Bear became smaller since I fainted, but
my head wasn’t working right, so I couldn’t find a reason to why I felt
that way.

It just felt right peeling the skin off the bear, I did it for no other
reason.

Any other thoughts didn’t enter my mind.

My left hand from the elbow down was gone, however, this much
could be fixed by my abilities so there was no problem.

Using my [Metamorphosis] ability, I was able to make slender fingers

for my arm, which was gone from the elbow down, and pick up the
pelt.
 243/458

Though having difficulty using a small knife with my prosthetic fin-

gers, I was able to finish flaying the pelt from the bear. After that, I
started eating the flesh of the now naked bear.

As if suffering from intense starvation, I single-mindedly devoured its

flesh and blood until nothing remained.

Ability [Lord of the Mountain's Stout Hide] learned.

Ability [Lord of the Mountain's Strong, Supple muscle] learned.

Ability [Consecutive Raging Strikes] learned.

Ability [Tyranny of the Beast King] learned.

Ability [Demigod of Fire's Divine Protection] learned.

Ability [Complete Fire Resistance] learned.

 244/458

Even chewing and tearing brought out its flavor, truly the best meat I
have ever had, I drank the thick blood that almost tasted like wine, I
could feel the Red Bear’s vitality as soon as I swallowed a mouthful of
its innards, I devoured its crunchy bones and exhausted its bone mar-
row just like the minerals of a cave, at that point my mind has finally
been cleared and started working.

I then looked at my body.

My body remained black, and although there were large quantities of

blood covering it, I noticed some unfamiliar red lines that seemed to
have some religious significance—–wonder if I should call it a
tattoo?—-all over my body. And the size of my body is a full human
arm length taller than that of an adult male, my belly has also turned
into a 6-pack abs, it’s easy to realize that I am not a Hobgoblin any-
more but a different species entirely.

And my hair, I am sure it wasn’t this long. Although my hair grew

when I turned into a Hobgoblin, it couldn’t even reach up to my
shoulders, comparing it to now, it feels like my hair has already
reached below my shoulder blades. Aside from growing longer, it has
also turned gray.

Lastly, two sharp horns had grown out from my forehead. When I
touched them, they felt extremely hard. If I charged like a bull, I’m
sure there’d be a “buzuri” sound when I stab the target. While I was
 245/458

checking out my new body in various ways, I remembered the message

I recieved before I lost consciousness.

Yeah, it seems I have turned into a Great Ogre.

Not a subspecies at that, oddly enough I evolved into a rare type.

Well, if you kill this much then you’ll get enough to rank up, it can’t be
helped if I turned into a rare species. I convinced myself that it wasn’t
a bad thing at all.

In the same manner as when I became a Hobgoblin from a Goblin,

when I turned into a rare Ogre, all of my abilities have been enhanced
and my body is filled with a temporary feeling of omnipotence.
However, I decided to leave the verifying of the enhancements for an-
other time. I think it’s about time for me to head back. The others are
probably worried since I haven’t returned yet.

As I picked up the halberd that might be reusable if repaired, I noticed

something when I was about to leave. My clothes were so tattered up
to the point where it didn’t cover the parts that need to be hidden. As a
side effect of when my body grew, the clothes that I was wearing got
torn to shreds.
 246/458

Basically, I am currently naked.

My member was swinging and hanging out between my legs; it was so

amazing I had to gaze at it for a while. I was worried as to what I
should do, I solved the problem by taking the Red Bear’s pelt, which I
had already skinned off, and strapped it around my waist to cover it.

I see, that’s why I skinned the Red Bear’s pelt, because I had a pre-
monition that such a situation would occur. I thought about it while
using a wind-blade to cut the tree and threads that I’d been using as a
shield causing a “zuban” sound to occur.

Because my power had increased, even if I held back, it turned into a

one-hit kill.

Judging by the position of the Sun, I’m guessing it’s around two
o’clock now. I had slept for a pretty long time, I should hurry back to
the base.

On the way back I found my backpack and field bag lying around, after
that I recovered as many Estocs and Bowie Knives as I could; at least
those that can still be repaired.
 247/458

The Three-Horned Horse leg that I placed in my backpack was already

stolen. It can’t be helped if the materials that remained such as the
shell of the demon spider are damaged, I gave up.

The backpack is still useful even though it was already worn out.

Because I’d gotten bigger, and by abusing some of my abilities, I ar-

rived at the mining base in the blink of an eye, where they were notice-
ably wary of me.

And since I had a large body and, with the use of my abilities, I have
invaded the mining base very quickly, they’re all wary to an extent that
I could only find admirable. Yeah, if an unknown Ogre suddenly ap-
peared, this is what’d happen, I thought with a wry smile.

Also, they’re more afraid of me than they used to be.

Ah, since I’d turned into an Ogre I probably have a face filled with evil,
I’m sure of it. I’m confident that it would be something like this:
 248/458

Goblin? Ugly Hobgoblin? Human-like? Ogre? Some kind of Berserker?

My current state.

Something like this, I’m sure.

By the way, there’s no concrete proof, but I’m probably around two
meters tall right now.

So in comparison to the shorter Goblins that were surrounding me,

there was a huge difference in perspective.

I’m completely looking down at them. “They’d be in my blind spot if

they got too close; I’d completely lose sight of them.”

Soon after, Gobumi-chan came out from the back and realized that it
was me. Just like that, the rest of the Goblin’s wariness vanished.
Gobumi-chan who identified me in an instant, had her facial expres-
sion turned into that of anger. And with all her might, kicked me in the
shin.
 249/458

It didn’t hurt at all, though I acted like I was in pain. However the one
who truly felt pain was Gobumi-chan, so I casually healed her with my
healing skills to ease her discomfort. As soon as her pain subsided,
Gobumi-chan made me do seiza.

[T/N: Seiza means an upright kneeling position that is traditionally

used in Japan in meditation and as part of the preparation in martial
arts.]

She was really worried, saying things like “What were you doing?”,
“How did you turn into an Ogre?”. I was being nagged. Since I lost my
left hand, I couldn’t refute her nagging. Besides, I can’t talk back when
I could notice her tearing up a little. I was about to say sorry for mak-
ing you worry, but then Gobukichi and Redhead arrived after hearing
the commotion.

Of course, they were surprised. So surprised they couldn’t even stop

their mouths from hanging open.

Well, of course they would if they were worried because I didn’t return
the first day, and then came back as an Ogre the next.

To offer a tentative explanation of the events, once the key members

such as Gobue-chan, Hobusei-san, Hobusato-san, and Gobujii had
 250/458

been gathered, I started explaining. I chased the other Goblins out

saying that I will tell them later.

Eh…, when I thought I should return soon after hunting I found a ‘Red
Bear’. To test my strength, and partially because of instinct, I attacked
it.

After that, the fighting that started in the evening continued through
the night, it only concluded when the sun came up yesterday morning.

After that I couldn’t move because I had taken heavy damage, so I

erected a barrier using my thread and slept in an attempt to recover
my strength.

Then, a while ago when I opened my eyes I had become an Ogre. A

rare variant at that, too. My equipment had become worn out, but I
had the Red Bear’s pelt as a trophy, so it wasn’t much of a loss.

Well, I was just thankful to be alive.

 251/458

After telling them that much, I noticed Hobusei-san, Hobusato-san

and also Gobujii show a stupid look with their jaws hanging as if
dislocated.

What is it Gobujii? Eh? Did I kill the Red Bear? I told you already
didn’t I, while saying that I patted the fur wrapped around my waist to
draw their attention to it.

Hmm? What is it Hobusei-san? Hm hm, so there’s a considerably

strong, almost peerless bear-type monster called “Hind Bear” living in
these forests, but it’s generally grey in color and can go up to three
meters long.

Additionally, among those bears there are individuals that belong to a

subspecies whose fur was red in color. That subspecies is unable to
wield magic like a mage, but they have high intelligence and the ability
to breathe fire, and they are also on a separate level compared to com-
mon Hind Bears in things like physical strength and sense of smell.

So in short, because that thing was the strongest among Hind Bears, it
was the strongest in the entire area.

Therefore that Hind Bear subspecies was called the “Lord of the
Mountain”. It has enough strength to easily kill and eat an Ogre, right?
 252/458

I see. Somehow I doubt such a monster would be spotted twice, given

its rarity in this wide world.

“Ouch, Stop attacking my head Hobusato-san.” Though it really

doesn’t hurt. “Eh? You want to take a better look at the fur? It can’t be
helped.” As I showed it to her, she said it was definitely the real thing.

Well, I even turned into an Ogre after fighting it, and of the abilities I
got, there was even one named [Lord of the Mountain's Strong, Supple
Muscle], so there’s no doubt.

Also, she said I who became an Ogre in such a short amount of time
stopped being ‘abnormal’ and became an ‘impossible existence’. Al-
though I retorted that this was unavoidable, she replied saying such a
thing can’t be said so easily without knowing.

It’s unreasonable.

So we talked about various things for an hour before ending the

meeting.
 253/458

No, as expected the current situation is not good since I’m as exposed
as a newborn. So I want to get some new clothes quickly. I feel
ashamed; as expected, one can’t remain calm in such an embarrassing
state.

Afterwards, I took sneak peeks around the place.

I decided to go to my workshop, but soon realized Gobumi-chan and

Redhead had followed me. “What are you, my parents?”, I felt like
telling them, but I refrained. I let them do as they please since there
was no harm done, I went and greeted the rest of the women for now. I
wanted to check if anything had happened since my absence.

They were really afraid. They were all screaming at me from the sud-
den meeting. I got tired quickly since the other Goblins started gather-
ing to check the commotion and I had to drive them away.

The girl’s reaction made me want to cry, I told them what happened
and even used my flames and threads, finally they realized who I am. I
could still notice them shivering from fear, but I was glad that they fi-
nally each showed a relieved smile towards the end. I felt like saying
“Good job!” since they all looked so cute.
 254/458

“Ouch!”. I felt a little bit of pain from both my arms as the two girls be-
hind me pinched me. Though I refrained from hardening my skin,
since I thought of it as a punishment game for making them worry
about me, afterwards we talked about various things.

I’ve asked Blacksmith-san to do some maintenance on the halberd that

was damaged badly. I got scolded again for a while, “You’ve really
done well making it so tattered”.

After the scolding, it seems like she’s using a spirit stone on weapons
like I did with my old knife, I was told to check it later. “And if it’s okay
with you I would like to try and create a new weapon for you”, I nod-
ded immediately as soon as she asked me this.

I find it cute seeing her getting happy, albeit briefly, smiling with beet
red cheeks. It made me involuntarily pat her head. So as not to hurt
her I tried my best to control my strength. Still, I think it was nice see-
ing her look like a cute child getting tickled. As expected, a woman’s
smile is the best.

For some reason the two pinched me even harder. Why?

I got fired up when I was told they would be making bear stew, so I
went Hind Bear hunting for the [Cook] Sisters. “If you want bear stew,
 255/458

you will need to get this and this and that.” And so I ordered the Gob-
lin minions to go and gather them.

Lately I’ve been working these guys so much, their level should be
around 100, perhaps some of them could become Hobgoblins soon.

As expected, it’s hard for the two to do all the work, I wanted to at
least help them cut some of the ingredients, so I appointed three fe-
male Goblins of my generation from the Patri group to assist the girls.

Though I took the consideration that it’s still dangerous for them to be
with the males, these girls are incredibly tough.

Anyone; friends, acquaintances, relatives or even lovers that are killed

or kidnapped by the Goblins will see them as enemies, yet you can see
the difference when you look at these two. The mental strength and
adaptability they possessed is remarkable even though such a short
time has passed since their kidnapping.

Really, these two are amazing. Even if it is a miscalculation on my

part, I’m still glad.
 256/458

“You girls would really make good wives. Will it be okay if I made you
two my wives?” I told them this as a joke.

As I was looking forward to tonight’s dinner, I told them that I’m not
gonna stay any longer.

When they faced me blushing, showing their blissful smile, I found it

really cute .

As soon as I left, I was struck in the back of the head by the two with
wooden swords.

Though it didn’t hurt, it was still unreasonable.

Alchemist-san was concocting a potion as usual, there’s some kind of

poisonous gas mixed inside. Though it’s not the type of poison that
could painfully kill you, it will quickly enter your body and paralyze
you.

I gave her a bitter smile and softly whispered to her the ways in which
to use the poison. Whatever, this is for self-protection and the likes.
 257/458

Because she understood that just like how there are all kinds of hu-
mans, someone like me exists among the Goblins that tried to assault
them, she didn’t feel anything like wanting to mix in poison into the
food, however she still made them because it’s scary to not be the least
bit prepared, that’s how it was.

If asked “Don’t you hate them enough to want to kill them?”, then
sure, there are Goblins she hates to the point of wanting to kill, but
she’s become able to trust me ever since the matter that night. Besides,
I think she managed to trust even the likes of Gobukichi-kun lately.

At the same time, she told me I show too much strength as an Ogre. I
am of the impression that my body is beyond weird. My red tattoos
were also a little frightening.

“I can’t help it though”, I said as I extended both my hands and

stretched out my prosthetic fingers toward her and jokingly picked her
up, then I sensed icy glares coming from the two behind me.

Their glares were so strong I thought, “Oh crap, I’m going to get
killed”.
 258/458

That being the case, I did the same with Gobumi-chan and Redhead to
appease them. Then, I did the same thing to Blacksmith-san and the
Sisters too.

My body aside, I felt emotionally tired because I had to be careful not

to break everyone’s fragile bodies.

After that, I finally arrived at my workshop, my clothes were feeling

itchy.

The Red Bear pelt that I considered making into new armor could not
be processed yet, so I decided to leave it for now. In the meantime, I
made shorts out of the Armored Tanuki hide that I had already tanned
beforehand.

I don’t really feel cold being an Ogre, and since I thought that making
a pair of trousers in my size would use up too much hide, so to save on
materials I made shorts instead.

At the same time, I think that armor made out of Red Bear hide, like
any other hide, will be enough protection. However, it’s from the Red
Bear and I endured great pains to obtain it after all. I think that rather
than making hide armor, it is better to make hard leather armor that
has higher defense.
 259/458

I nimbly finished making the shorts and put them on immediately.

With this I can protect my dignity as a person. That was what I felt.

After that, I went on to making the Red Bear hide harder by boiling it.
Tomorrow I will work hard at making equipment to go hunting with, I
thought. Although I have a different motive as well, since I’m now too
big for the weapons we have at the moment.
Day 36

Out of the usual five Goblin minions, three became Hobgoblins.

I gave them a congratulatory gift.

Since they just turned into Hobgoblins recently, I told them to go get
used to their bodies.

I called off morning practice today because my training partner almost

died.

Woah, that was close. Even if I held back my strength to the utmost
minimum, a light punch would send a Goblin to their death. More like,
they would die unless treated immediately.

Gobukichi-kun, armed to the teeth, was pretty much trashed. His ar-
mor couldn’t stop the force as it creaked. Even his tower shield, made
of black iron, had a fist-shaped dent.

Therefore, I stopped the sparring session.

 261/458

I arranged the next session to be a one on one mock battle, where the
winner of which could give one order as a penalty to the loser.

In the afternoon, I continued crafting the armor that I started

yesterday.

I saw Gobukichi-kun, who was about to go out hunting with an ex-

tremely worried expression. I thought it would be dangerous for him
to go out alone and thus paired up with him. This morning, the Goblin
minions became partners to the individual Hobgoblins, and played
more of a supporting role.

Gobumi-chan and Hobusato-san are both females with similar fight-

ing styles, and they started to get along with each other so they led 4
Goblin subordinates and went out to hunt.

Hobusei-san was sitting beside me while I was crafting my armor. I

told her to return the book after she was finished but was ignored.
Gobue-chan mined spirit stones again today. As soon as she found a
spot with a lot of spirit stones, she became very motivated. Her mining
speed went up.
 262/458

Redhead started training with wooden swords together with the Gob-
lins that were left behind. Her seriousness in training roused the com-
petitive attitude of the other Goblins since they didn’t want to lose,
this brought the older Goblins closer to the Goblins of my generation.
Really, she is such a tough girl.

While taking a break from crafting my armor, I decided to visit the

girls. I first went to Blacksmith-san to check on the knives she crafted
from spirit stones, I was happy at how interesting the abilities they
had were. I also taught the Sisters how to make some simple dishes. I
then brainstormed together with Alchemist-san for new potions ideas.
It’s been so long since I’ve taken it slow.
Day 37

Two minions who were still Goblins yesterday ranked up to

Hobgoblins.

While thinking “It’s the second day in a row, huh?”, I gave them a con-
gratulatory gift.

The morning training ended without a hitch, and I ate the lunch the
sisters prepared for me, Gobue-chan, who should have been in the
mines, came to me flustered.

She was embracing something small and brown with a bright red jewel
on its forehead, sharp cuts could be seen all over its body. It was
covered in blood, just like me some time ago. I could tell from its er-
ratic breathing that it would most likely die any moment.

I'm calling it “Carbuncle” for the time being, since Gobue-chan told me
to help it with one of my Recovery Skills, I treated it with [Heal].

It would have been beyond saving if I was ten minutes late, I felt re-
lieved when I was somehow in time as I’ve managed to heal the injury.
 264/458

However even healing doesn’t return lost blood. Carbuncle fell asleep
after I forcefully made it drink a potion Alchemist-san made, a “Hema-
topoietic Potion” (Prototype) made from blending various herbs that
helped with blood formation. Luckily for Carbuncle I was sated after
the meal so I didn’t feel like eating it. Besides, Gobue-chan asked me
to help it so that’s what I did.

[T/N: Hematopoietic means blood producing.]

A few minutes later, the 30-cm tall Carbuncle opened its eyes and ex-
plained its situation.

It thanked us.

“Thank you very much”, it said.

According to the story it told us when I asked why it was covered in in-
juries, the Carbuncle’s name was Returner, and the reason it was
covered in wounds was because it was attacked by some human
adventurers.
 265/458

The red gem, splendidly mounted on its forehead, looked like a super
high-class item, if sold, it would probably be worth a hundred million
gold coins—I think one gold coin is ten yen—, that seemed to be the
adventurers’ objective.

When I thought Returner had it hard, this time it went down on its
knees and requested/begged us to do something about the humans.

This is what I put together after hearing the story:

~ It seems that “Returner” is an artificial Carbuncle created a long

time ago by the legendary magician Velvet who was well-known
throughout the continent. It is the manager of [[[Velvet]]’s Hidden
Treasury] — A structure recognized in this world as a dungeon — that
Gobue-chan and the others broke through when they were digging for
Spirit Stones.

~ Though its superficial wounds that I healed seemed to have stabil-

ized, but the fact was that its “core”—though Returner was a non-liv-
ing artificial Carbuncle without a set lifespan it seems that it would die
if the core was broken — was deeply damaged when the humans at-
tacked. The healing seemed to prolong the time until it disappears.
 266/458

~ Within the innermost part of the Treasury, there lay [Legendary]

Class gems and elixirs that topped the list of magic items that Velvet
had painstakingly collected over his lifetime. If the treasure chamber
was savagely broken into by those greed-stricken nitwits and its treas-
ures were taken away, there was no way Returner could tolerate all
that.

~ Returner wanted to solve this problem by its own, but its fighting
strength was lacking and because its core was damaged, its time was
limited.

In the dungeon were magical creatures: the “Skeleton Soldier”, the

tougher “Skeleton Warrior” and the advanced level skeleton, “Greater
Skeleton”, and against the party composition of the adventurers they
were worse than useless.

That’s why it came to us who seemed slightly strong, to drive the ad-
venturers out and on top of that, to bury the other entrances.

If we could help eliminate the problem, it is willing to hand over the

contents of the treasure chamber to us as thanks. Velvet hated hu-
mans, so it might as well hand over the treasure to us.

After thinking on it for a while, I couldn’t think of any downsides.

 267/458

I called Gobukichi-kun, Gobumi-chan, Gobue-chan, and then both

Hobusei-san and Hobusato-san to get properly armed. After that I
asked Blacksmith-san to bring me the knife made from spirit stones. I
thought having a weapon is much better than being unarmed.

Because the Spirit Stone Knife was flashy in appearance, it seems like
it would be useful as a deterrent.

As I began instructing my Goblin underlings; Blacksmith-san, Red-

head, the two sisters, and Alchemist-san looked at me, their faces full
of unease.

That is because they heard the request to kill humans. They would feel
some unease, even though they are strangers.

However, because Returner asked for it we will drive them out of the
dungeon through and through, we will strike first against the adven-
turers and try to win without killing them.

First we will try to persuade them, if that doesn’t work, then and only
then will we resort to the use of force. I said that since to protect
 268/458

ourselves we have to use deadly force, I’m afraid it will end with us
having to kill them.

“If it’s for self-defense then it can’t be helped, otherwise we’ll get
killed, right?” I said.

When I told them that talking is important, and showed them my

smile, they more or less gave me their consent.

With the preparations complete, Gobue-chan lead us to the hole con-

necting to the dungeon that Returner managed.

In the end, this is what happened.

We killed all six adventurers, men and women, who had entered the
dungeon and tried to kill Returner.

Well, I did try persuasion first.

 269/458

Initially, to prevent them from being too anxious because of our super-
ior numbers, I had Gobukichi-kun and the others hide and went to
persuade them by myself. This was an act I did in good faith.

But the moment they saw me they said something flag-like “This dun-
geon not only has just Greater Skeletons, they also have Ogre subspe-
cies here. This piece of shit has lots of weaknesses. Even though it’s a
troublesome opponent, he’s no match for us. Let’s just kill it quickly. If
we let it go we’re not gonna find anything like it ever again”, while be-
ginning to attack me full of killing intent.

I was not an Ogre subspecies, but a rare variant. In the first place, they
didn’t want to hear what I was saying, not even a little. That’s robbers
for you, I thought.

Well, things like intruding on people’s houses (dungeons), recklessly

killing its inhabitants (monsters)—although it wasn’t me—while reck-
lessly abandoning and pillaging the treasure inside…This is, by no
mistake, a murder-robbery case isn’t it!! Moreover, they’re not even
aware of their crime; these people are beyond saving!!

Meanwhile, upon using [Appraisal], it seems that the robbers’ equip-

ment were all high-class items endowed with magic or a craft similar
to that, even by appearance the party exuded an aura of considerable
strength.
 270/458

However, I felt nothing like the despair I felt when I went against the
Red Bear, because by being an Ogre [Rare Variant] I had increased my
base specs, and because repeated use of my abilities was now possible,
I felt that defending against the robbers’ attack was a simple matter.

I mean, I could judge that just by looking at their first blow.

Their attack was totally clumsy. Their aim is also relatively dull, not
only were they unable to handle their weapons efficiently, there were
hardly any unpredictable and complex feints to mislead the enemy
mixed into their offense.

Their slashing attacks were quick, and their weapons were of a superi-
or quality, so if a usual Ogre were to be hit he’d be slaughtered leaving
only pieces, however, in my opinion their combat techniques were not
on par with their body’s specifications, the impression I had of their
attack was that it was crude.

Whether it’s because of body strengthening from their levels, or buffs

from their [Job], they are certainly strong, but conversely, it could
possibly be inhibiting their efforts to raise their potential. Without
thinking where they swing their swords in front of themselves, raising
the levels of usable techniques and so on, never noticing that relying
on those techniques they are probably obstructing themselves.
 271/458

So far they had probably been gaining levels by killing their opponents
relying on brute force, thus they had naturally started to spend less ef-
fort when fighting.

I don’t mean to find faults in others affairs, but their current methods
was excessively lethal for themselves.

If they had spent more effort, they would probably have been able to
fight me on equal ground. That’s how high their base spec was, yet.

Having neglected their training they were not real opponents for me.

There was a margin of error allowed for me because they were weaker,
and so all their attacks were easily defended against by my parrying.
While this was happening I continued my attempt to persuade them.

Usually when robbers are trying to murder you, you don’t manage to
convince them.
 272/458

As I was talking to them, while still being attacked, from the deep part
of the dungeon a young looking [Magician] came out and cast a
[Lightning]-based magic which was followed with a *bam* as soon as
it struck.

I didn’t collapse, but all the same I stumbled a step or two forward
from the shock. The resulting damage was only to the degree that I felt
quite sore.

Even though it looked like a small attack based on it’s size, I would’ve
died from it if it weren’t for [All Elemental Resistance] and [Lightning
Resistance] abilities. The power of it was so strong your head would
evaporate without a trace.

Ah, as expected. Since you’ve done this much, it can not be helped. My
patience was already reaching its limits.

I sent a signal to Gobukichi-kun and the others who were hiding to

commence their attack.

Apologizing to Returner in my mind, I cut off the retreat path of the

adventurers by destroying a part of a mysterious opal corridor that
made me want to remark “What is this, a royal palace?”
 273/458

And in order to attract their attention, I attacked from the front.

Yeah, although I originally thought the ability of the Spirit Stone Knife
was only amusing, it actually turned out to be amazing.

While the blade itself has absolutely no sharpness, since the materials
used were Water Spirit Stones, water was being ejected from the blade
with each slash. When I swung that thing a little seriously, the water
coming out at high speed became a water blade, it cut the adventurer’s
armor in half along with its contents while making a loud sound.

“Awesome! Awesome!” was what Gobumi-chan said following with a

question about whether or not she could cut them in two with it, but I
replied with a no because if there wasn’t any force behind it the water
didn’t cut the opponent, it would only wet them.

It seems like it was useless without suitable swinging speed, although

it was still cool.

After killing all of the adventurers, we stripped the bodies and ate
them. I took the upper portion while Gobukichi-kun and the others got
to share the lower bodies.
 274/458

Ability [Job-Assassin] learned.

Ability [Job-Crusader] learned.

Ability [Job-Guardian] learned.

Ability [Job-High Wizard] learned.

Ability [Job-Bishop] learned.

Ability [Job-Enchanter] learned.

Ability [Quick Thinking] learned.

Ability [Parallel Thinking] learned.

 275/458

Ability [Horseriding] learned.

Ability [Anti-magic] learned.

Ability [Shortened Incantation] learned.

Ability [Chivalry] learned.

Ability [Intuition] learned.

Ability [Conceal Presence] learned.

Ability [Demigod of Mercy's Divine Protection] learned.

Ability [Demigod of War's Divine Protection] learned.

 276/458

As expected even among humans being an adventurer means you need

to be on a considerably high level.

Since they had a lot of high-quality equipment, a fairly useful magic

item was found. I ate it immediately of course.

Ability [Conceal Self-Status] learned.

Ability [Item Box] learned.

What I ate were two different magic items; “Hermit’s Ring” and “Back-
pack Storage (Large) x6” I stored the rest of the adventurers’ gear in
my item box–when I tried to retrieve an item, a *pon* sound could be
heard and the item appeared.

The transfer item-like feature has given me a sense of nostalgia.

 277/458

The ability allows me to store up to 1200 different items and the same-
named items can be stacked up to 99 times each which is just cheat-
ing. Then Returner guided us to the entrance of the dungeon.

In the deepest part of the cave, we found a hidden entrance which we

collapsed, now there’s no other entrance here except the one Gobue-
chan made. After we have collapsed that passage, there will be no way
to enter this dungeon.

Carbuncle guided us into the treasury, where we all saw it.

There were various valuable treasures; the previous adventurer’s

equipment that we got our hands on looked dull compared to the vast
number of powerful magic items here. Amidst this treasury crammed
full of items, in the innermost part, was a mummy with a strange left
arm shining in silver, enshrined in a throne.

Returner called this mummy its master. This probably means that it
was Velvet.

Returner’s time was about to run out and before that he wanted to tell
us something.
 278/458

A wide variety of spirit stones could be gathered from the mines of our
current home, it was the influence of this dungeon. Usually depending
on the type of Spirit Stone it could found in a location that corres-
ponds to their attribute —— places with good ventilation have Wind
Spirit Stones, Fire Spirit Stones are found near hot places like volca-
noes, Spirit Stones of different attributes aren’t usually found in one
place.

However, because this dungeon was a place built by Velvet who ex-
celled at handling spirits, somehow spirits who do not belong can re-
main here even now, and it’s possible to mine a wide variety of spirit
stones because of the dungeon’s influence.

As soon as he finished talking, as if having reached its end Returner

showed a faint smile as he faded.

Clink*, And only the jewel was left behind.

After I picked it up I ate it .

Ability [Golden Rule] learned.

 279/458

For now, we gave a silent prayer dedicated to Returner.

And so I took all the riches in the treasury. Really, the item box skill is
amazing.

I could afford to cram everything from the treasury, and I still had sur-
plus space left. Yeah, it’s all thanks to the adventurer party from a
while ago.

Thinking that, only the mummified Velvet with the strange-looking

left hand remained in the lonely temple and treasure chamber, as I
thought, I couldn’t bring myself to leave him as he is, so after recover-
ing the gem-encrusted throne, I cremated the mummy.

Raising my face, I clapped my hands in prayer and said “namu”, and

as the rumbling fire died out, only the strange-looking artificial hand,
shining in silver, was left in its place.

“What is this?”, I thought as I used [Appraisal].

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - [Appraisal] - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
 280/458

Name: Silver Artificial Arm – Airgeatlámh

Classification: Artifact

Rank: Legendary Class

Ability Effects:

~ Armblast

~ Spellblast
 281/458

~ Self-Evolution

~ Elemental Echo

Details: A divine artificial arm previously worn by Velvet found in the

depths of a certain ancient dungeon. Those who lost an arm can obtain
an arm that they can equip and with it perform any movement
flawlessly.

By taking in other kinds of metal, it is possible to change the shape ac-

cording to the wearer’s intent, this ability improves with each use. De-
struction of this item is fundamentally impossible.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - [Appraisal] - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

It was.
 282/458

Hm, is Velvet saying “I don’t need this any more, so I’m giving it to
you” to me who had lost my left arm? I thought this as I picked it up at
the elbow and brought it closer to my missing left arm. Somehow I was
able to attach it.

My impressions: It was incredibly painful.

Well, somehow when I brought it close, the arm’s armor expanded and
its metallic tentacles extended from its center and covered my left arm
up to the shoulder. Then the tentacles did something that felt like it
was eating my flesh, the pain was so intense that I almost blacked out.

Then after I had recovered from my screaming, my left arm had be-
come Airgeatlámh up to the shoulder. The silver arm that was the size
of a human’s when I picked it up should have been far too small for me
who was an Ogre, but somehow it had transformed into the same size
as my right arm in both length and girth; it suited me well.

This might be the effects of [Self-Evolution].

There was no discomfort even when clenching and opening all five fin-
gers. It didn’t feel weird at all.
 283/458

Moreover, I could tell when I touched things with it, and when I tried
hitting a wall I felt no pain at all. Even though I could accept having no
sense of pain because it was a prosthetic arm, I wondered how it was
able to transmit the sense of touch.

I was incapable of understanding it, and since I had no idea how abilit-
ies work in the first place, I wasn’t going to think too deeply about it
for now.

Then, the movement limitations of the elbow joint seemed to have out-
rageously wide range of motion, and here and there were all sorts of
gimmicks. The wrist and fingers could be rotated like a drill, and I
could move the elbow and the shoulder at angles impossible for the
skeletal structure of an Ogre.

And then I confirmed that I could properly use my abilities through

the silver arm. I was able to spin thread from the sharp pointed finger-
tips without a problem.

Yep, I had obtained an awfully good thing.

Even though I could somehow manage with the slime finger, but as ex-
pected, having a solid basis made dealing with problems easier.
 284/458

After that, we returned to base and had a party. Since it’s the conclu-
sion of a great battle, and among the things we got from the adven-
turer party —this is important—there were bottles of booze. If we’re
not going to have one now then when are we going to have one?

This is also for sending off the souls of Returner and Velvet.

In Velvet’s case, maybe it didn’t matter because he died a long time

ago, our worrying about it is because of the current atmosphere.

I explained the details gently and thoroughly to Redhead, Blacksmith-

san and the others trying to get their consent.

Even though I persisted in trying to persuade them, towards the

greedy humans it was useless. But, yeah, booze is delicious!!
Day 38

After ending morning practice, I went to Blacksmith-san to have the

items we obtained yesterday appraised, classified, and sorted.

As expected of the legendary magician, almost every piece of inherit-

ance of Velvet was outrageous.

I was still unable to identify many things, On the other hand,

Blacksmith-san, being a member of the traveling merchants and hav-
ing dealt with various equipment as a profession of [Blacksmith], has a
high [Appraisal] ability. She easily assessed more information than I
ever could have and then explained to me her findings and their
meaning.

Although there seems to be many parts that still can’t be identified,

but, it was really helpful.

I then spent the rest of the day sorting through all the items.
Day 39

After concluding the morning practice, and after thinking about what
to do with the large amount of items we’ve obtained, because I judged
that to fully equip them would only lead to complacency, I decided to
only give magical items to the ten Hobgoblins–weapon and armor,
and also stuff like magical rings to be versatile–and gave each Goblin a
max of two items.

And the equipment the Hobgoblins previously used was passed down
to those of a lower rank. In the end, the worst equipped member was
using shell reinforced shield, leather armor and a short sword.

Since they have been practicing daily the group of Goblins had reached
an unfathomable high level, additionally both the quality and quantity
of the equipment had increased, even if they don’t do a surprise attack
with poisoned arrows and attacked enemies from the front, fighting
against mid-level adventurers would still have a high chance of win-
ning against, according to Gobujii.

Well, I don’t know if it’s because of their competition for strength, but
if the slightly lower rank Goblins attack in a swarm then the adventur-
ers would probably lose.
 287/458

In my eyes, this group is without question currently the strongest

army corps.

In the afternoon I went out with all Hobgoblins which numbered 10 in

total, along with Redhead since she desperately wanted to join us, in
order to hunt the previously mentioned Hind Bears.

By the way, my current main weapon is something I found in Velvet’s

Treasure Room, a vermilion longspear named [Starving Impaler of A
Thousand Thorn (Kazikli Bey)].

[T/N: It's the same spear he is holding on the Alphapolis Banner. The
one that looks something used by a Ritual Monk. Kazikli Bey is Vlad
the Impaler's Turkish nickname, the Vampire Dracula was based on
him.]

My armor is a long coat-type hard leather armor made from the Red
Bear’s hide and the shells of Demon Spiders, and I am also wearing a
pair of flexible red leather pants.

Usually on my flesh and blood right arm I have a black metal bracelet,
however I’d quickly changed it to this sturdy hand protector that
manifests its ability according to the intent of the wearer to increase
 288/458

physical strength –among other things– named [Fury of the Haughty

King (Beowulf)].

The spear and the bracelet and the silver arm; all three are
[Legendary] Class [Artifact]s.

Yes, it might be late to start now, but I’ll briefly explain about
[Artifact]s.

[Artifact] is a word that inevitably appears when discussing items got-

ten from the few dungeons around the world termed [Ancient Dun-
geons] that are extremely dangerous yet unique places.

From what I can tell from viewing the item data of [Artifact]s, there’s
an obvious difference in performance when compared to current ma-
gic items.

Even for disposable potions, their effects can be more than two to
three times as potent.

An [Artifact] Class health potion heals 60 hit points, while the com-
monly made version of health potions restore 25 hit points.
 289/458

Something along those lines.

Blacksmith-san told me that it’s a system that distinguishes superior

quality items based on criterions on what type of item class it is.

Next I’ll talk about [Legendary] class items among other things.

This is something that shows an items rank.

Items are categorized accordingly into 7 ranks, starting from the weak-
est it’s [Inferior], [Normal], [Rare], [Unique], [Ancient], [Legendary]
and [Phantasmal]

For example, the long sword with a nick in its blade that I got from the
Kobold, and the shell encased gigantic club that Gobukichi used be-
fore, are both the lowest class of items, [Inferior], whilst the magic
staff that Kobold Mage used, using this system would be ranked as a
[Normal] Class.
 290/458

The weapons that the adventurers we killed in Velvet’s dungeon used

were mostly [Unique] Class, with a few [Ancient] Class weapons mixed
in.

In short, even for a high level adventurer party, getting [Ancient], [Le-
gendary] or [Phantasmal] Class items is quite rare.

If I say that a small country’s treasury probably doesn’t have items

above [Unique] Class, does that make it easier to imagine how rare the
higher class items are?

Or perhaps I should say, to begin with, [Ancient] Class magic items are
mostly all at least [Artifact] level.

That’s why people are so desperate to dive into these old ruins.

I digress, but apparently when ancient dungeons are surrounded by

castle walls, labyrinth towns can pop up around them, and so on. It
sounds fun, so I might try diving into one of these sometime.

The fact that my red spear, bracelet and silver arm are all [Legendary]
Class items is proof of how powerful Velvet was when he was alive.
 291/458

Because the act of finding even one legendary item is enough to shake
countries, I cannot help but think that he was truly someone worth
respecting.

As to obtaining the highest class of [Phantasmal] Class items, it’s un-

imaginable so I let the matter drop.

I have far too little information on that subject, so I don’t really know.

Getting back to the original topic, the Hind Bear hunt was completed
without a hitch..

The Hind Bears are certainly strong, however now that we were
equipped with magic weapons and were capable of group tactics, so
the Hind Bears are certainly formidable enemies but not something
that will stop us.

The bracelet, red spear and silver arms abilities were beyond cheating,
without even having to use my abilities, to stand in the front exchan-
ging blows and killing were mainly the reasons, but my presence this
time is in the end supposed to be nothing more than support.
 292/458

That’s why I equipped Gobukichi-kun, Gobumi-chan and the rest with

high quality magical items, and to exercise the strength of the
Hobgoblins is the main reason for today’s hunt.

This time the main purpose of the hunt is to raise the level of the
participants.

Yeah, bear stew is incredibly tasty!

By the way, because of the recent problems, I want to drink more

booze so much that I can’t stand it. Booze…I want some Booze…
Day 40

It rained today.

In order to determine everyone’s new rank, we decided to hold a

round-robin tournament.

It’s best to fill the holes left by the previous Hobgoblin Leader.

While not many will rise in rank, I thought everyone’s motivation

would increase by doing this.

But victory and defeat is obvious among Hobgoblins and Goblins, and
it doesn’t even need to be said for me who’s an Ogre. Goblins decided
their ranks amongst Goblins, and Hobgoblins who have decided their
rank amongst Hobgoblins didn’t change.

There were people who rose and fell in rank this time, it was a fluctu-
ation between happiness and sadness.
 294/458

Yeah, the overall level has also risen, perhaps it’d be good to embark to
a city with Redhead soon. I’ll think about it later.

When going outside, it might also be interesting to form a mercenary

group. In the area where we’re active in now, since there aren’t any-
more monsters which can’t be killed by me, my level doesn’t rise very
easily either.

Once you’ve killed the Lord of the Mountain, this is an inevitable

outcome.

Yeah, it seems I should go outside sooner or later. While thinking

deeply on many things, I fell soundly asleep…
Day 41-50
Day 41

As the early morning sun rose, I went out alone, searching for prey
that I have never eaten before in places that I have not yet visited—I
was walking in the blank area of my mental map that I decided to call
the [Unexplored Zone].

The opportunities to take charge of the morning training have been

getting fewer, and it has reached to the point where Gobukichi-kun
can take over when I’m not present.

In other words, I now have free time in the mornings.

Having no one to spar with, the amount of free time I have is fairly
large.

Though it would be problematic if something were to happen, like

someone getting hurt for instance. For the time being, I had thought of
a good alternative by spending time doing basic training, making
sleeping bags or working on the unfinished clothes and armor. Unfor-
tunately, both the clothes and armor as well as the sleeping bags made
of shells have already been distributed, so my ingenious plan was now
gone.
 297/458

Which led me to decide that, for now, finding new abilities would be a
worthwhile endeavor.

The first prey for today was a 2 meter-class Argiope with a distinctive
carapace which had an enchanting, golden color.

Making a rustling sound when moving, the spider was capable of quick
movement and the thread it shot out recklessly was both strong and
abundant in volume. Its golden carapace was so much tougher that it
couldn’t be compared to that of the Demon Spider.

I was struggling with those three threads, but I retaliated with threads
of my own, burned it with my fire and finally succeeded in bringing it
down by piercing through the Argiope’s carapace with my silver arm.

When the spider finally died, I stripped the expensive looking cara-
pace since it could be used for trading and crafting, then ate the rest.

I found and ate 8 of these guys in total.

 298/458

Ability learned: [Golden Thread Creation]

Ability learned: [Adamant Spider's Carapace]

As a result, the abilities that I learned increased my personal defense

and the strength of my threads.

This ability makes extremely beautiful threads—and the ability’s

name, does it refer to the golden color or that the thread itself is real
gold?

It’s quite flashy—so I thought that I could give Gobumi-chan and Red-
head a present using this.

Still, I doubt that making golden clothes with this thread would be in
good taste, so it’s probably better if I make some ethnic accessories
like the ones I made Gobumi-chan earlier.

My next prey was a Four-Eyed and Four-Eared Red Deer, sporting a

pair of antlers that looked like they were made of Rose Quartz.
 299/458

It appears that the Red Deer had a wild temperament. The two sharp
and beautiful antlers sat on its head, thrusting into the trees in its way,
shredding them like a drill, but I pinned its head down using the in-
destructible silver arm and injected it with poison from my fingertips.

The Red Deer began foaming at its mouth and died within four
seconds.

Apart from the antlers that looked like they would sell at a high price
because of their beauty, the rest of its fine pelt, that showed no obvi-
ous damage, seemed like it would be useful, so I quickly skinned it and
threw it together with the antlers into my [Item Box], after that I ate
its flesh.

Unfortunately, I could not secure any abilities, but after eating two or
three there was something of a reaction not unlike learning a new skill,
because I was able to strengthen my body, so let’s say it turned out
okay.

After that, I found a beautiful woman, “Dryad”, who lived within the
woods. However, I didn’t kill the nearly-naked girl who had a Greek-
like appearance and extraordinary proportions that appeared in front
of me, so yeah, I had second thoughts about eating her.
 300/458

For now, let’s just say that having experienced all sorts of things, my
[Libido] finally flourished. As I am now, there might be no problem
even if I didn’t but it seems like Dryad-san had the racial characteristic
ability Absorption, so I tried to counter it by using my tireless [Libido].

It was a very sweet time.

Moreover, she leaned onto me and sweetly whispered “Come again~”

near my ear, it was extremely sexy the way her coy expression was dir-
ected at me.

Goburou obtain [[[Dryad]]’s Mistletoe of Love and Blessing]!

Well, it was like that.

When I parted with Dryad-san and walked back up again, I found a

medium sized river. When, for no particular reason, I followed the
river upstream, I discovered a large waterfall. I then decided to wash
off my body in the small lake underneath it; my body was drenched
with sweat and emitting a unique odor from doing the deed.
 301/458

I took off my clothing to swim in the decent size lake, where I was sud-
denly surrounded by green scaled [Lizardmen] who approached while
staying underwater.

That I was too negligent was also a factor but, with my current level of
?Sense Presence?, apparently if the enemy is in water the reaction will
be slightly slower.

Becoming aware of their presence now was pure luck.

Because of this, I finally became aware that I was having an encounter

with strong enemies that I couldn’t face head-on. I was getting chills in
my spine.

Well, past events aside, I immediately refocused my thoughts. Based

on their appearance, I decided to call the Lizardmen in front of me
Green Lizards.

The Green Lizards each held a refurbished falchion—a sword that had
a curved edge and a straight back—as a weapon. Also, they each had a
buckler similar to a round shield that seemed usable even though they
were obviously a little damaged.
 302/458

Unlike Orcs or Kobolds, they were not wearing any leather or metal ar-
mor, at best, they were only wearing light clothes made of thick cloth
to cover their groins.

The Green Lizards had no armor. But, the green scales packed togeth-
er covering their entire bodies may be no different from armor, per-
haps they are more effective than they seem, and I cannot make light
of their attacks from my blind spot using their long and thick tails.

I should consider the tail a third arm. And since the tails were under-
water, they represent an additional danger since it’s hard to spot them.

There were eight Green Lizards, which is a lot, and they seemed to be
used to hunting in groups.

Moreover, they were pointlessly flashing their long tongues and fal-
chions making incomprehensible noises like “hyacchahecchizo~
go~gyakutterowigya~ janbettenbachurua~”, but I could read the at-
mosphere that was filled with killing intent.

Because this hunt was a solo action to get used to my silver arm and
confirm its abilities, I had no assistance from allies. They also had an-
other advantage due to the fact that my lower body was restrained by
being underwater. Perhaps they were thinking “Even if it’s an ogre, we
 303/458

can kill it.” —which reminds me, come to think of it, although it’s a
little late, Gobujii never mentioned about the existence of [Rare Vari-
ants]. I’ll ask him when I have the chance—, yeah, there’s no question
about it.

With my overlapping abilities active, I made my move.

With the bottom half of my body still in the water, I can propel myself
easily by using [Hydro Hand], in the first place, my leg strength which
was strengthened by overlapping my abilities had allowed me to move
quickly in the water despite receiving heavy water resistance.

I gained an explosive burst of speed by controlling the water and,

along with the help of the current, I was able to stomp the enemy
deeply in the chest in an instant. I made a fist with both arms and,
with more force than usual, fed them to the Green Lizard.

The Green Lizard reacted well, using its buckler to guard against the
first strike of my silver arm at the last moment, but the buckler
shattered uselessly in the blink of an eye and a life was crushed.

The blow from my silver arm sent the Green Lizard’s arm along with
its buckler flying in pieces, without losing momentum I struck its
body. The body fared no better than the arm, with scales crushed, flesh
 304/458

torn, and bones broken, all of which are results of the silver arm hav-
ing penetrated through them in its path.

Incidentally, my flesh and blood fist was stopped after crushing the
scales, bruising the flesh and breaking the bones. It was a magnificent
blow, but it was incomparably weaker than the silver arm.

Well, I’d say it’s to be expected.

Repeatedly striking and occasionally kicking, it didn’t even take 30

seconds to kill the Green Lizards. I had caught the ones trying to es-
cape with my thread and lightning earlier, so I didn’t unexpectedly
lose any weakened prey.

After killing the Green Lizards, I put their armaments in the item box,
and since their bodies are difficult to cut apart, I ate them whole.

Ability learned: [Aquatic]

Ability learned: [Lizardmen Language]

 305/458

The Green Lizard’s flesh and bone had an unusual taste and consist-
ency, It was rather delicious.

Wanting to eat some more, but unable to find any more Green Lizards
nearby, I gave up for now.

I walked toward the Unexplored Zone of my mental map that was

automatically created by my [Mental Mapping] ability.

After walking a little while I came out of the forest, from there I found
a large expanse of grassland.

It was the first time since my reincarnation that I saw something other
than forests, mountains or rivers. The blowing wind was pleasant.

As I was having such light thoughts, I found a cow charging towards

me. I decided to name the human-faced cow with two sharp horns
Bicorn.

“For the straight on charging Bicorn, I’d use nothing less than the Jolt
Counter!!” while thinking that, I hit it head on with my silver arm, and
 306/458

it sank all the way to the elbow and left the Bicorn as a splattered
corpse.

[T/N: Jolt Counter reference to Hajime no Ippo.]

Yeah, today I had enough confirmation of the silver arm’s usefulness.

No matter how many times I thank Velvet, who I got the silver arm
from, it wouldn’t be enough.

“Namu”. I offered a prayer for him again.

There was only one Bicorn and although I ate it until I became round,
I didn’t gain any abilities, but I was satisfied with having yakiniku by
myself on top of having my body strengthened. Furthermore, the Bi-
corn’s entire body tasted delicious.

I decided to hold a yakiniku party with everyone using the Bicorn I

killed as soon as I got back. After that, since it was just the right time, I
hunted some Night Vipers as a souvenir, came home, ate, and then
slept.
Day 42

Among my 5 Hobgoblin minions, I identified 2 who were suitable to

become Mages.

I immediately transferred them from my direct command to Hobusei-

san’s «Magician» corps in order to have them begin training.

As I accompanied them out of curiosity, I discovered that Hobusei-san

had scores of magic-related books in her bedroom. From what I heard,
it seems that each of them had been laboriously collected from the
plundered goods until now.

Hearing her story, it seems that even Hobusei-san didn't start off
knowing three systems of magic like she does now.

Individuals with magical aptitude had the spell for the basic magic sys-
tem best suited for themselves—for me it was [End], for Hobusei-san
it seemed to be [Fire]—inscribed in their head, like I was, and when
their level increased, they gained additional spells, but only superior
versions of the spells they had in the beginning; they cannot handle
spells for other magical systems.
 308/458

It was to be expected, since they wouldn’t have known the key spells.

However, as a result of studying from the books she gathered,

Hobusei-san had expanded the range of magical systems she can use.
She was such a hard-worker.

Then, it seemed that Hobusei-san was happy because this is the first
time she had apprentices, so her mood was at an all time high to teach
the two Hobgoblins the fundamentals of magic, and I got myself some
books and laid down to read so I didn’t hinder their training.

“Hm hm, ooh, I see~”, I said as I studied ways of handling other magic
systems, like [Fire] system magic, [Water] system magic, besides the
[End] magic I had been using up to now for creating impressively de-
structive lances.

Well, it appears that the [Origin] attribute that I possess is convenient

since it allows me to immediately make use of other magic systems.
Having bad affinity with a magic system and only being able to bring
out half the power or not being able to use it at all etc, others will,
without exception, have problems, but I can do it easily. It also seems
to strengthen my memory, so yeah, it makes it easy for me.
 309/458

Well, putting minor details aside, since I can use it now I’m not going
to complain. [Pyrokinesis] and [Electro master] are probably better,
because there is an advantage in being able to use them without signs
unlike Magic, it may be pointless to remember the spells.

Still, it was no problem since having a wide range of usable magic is

not a bad thing.

After about three hours had passed, I picked up a new book from
Hobusei-san’s collection and started reading it, I have finally found a
use for my skill [Job-Enchanter].

Well you see, [Job-Bishop] is slightly different from [Job-Druid] but

there were many similar portions so I quickly became able to use it,
but [Job-Enchanter] is completely different when compared to [Job-
Magician] so I couldn’t skillfully use it.

That was why I had halfway neglected it until now.

Oh, that’s right.

 310/458

[Magician] is fundamentally a technique that releases something into

the open, while [Enchanter] is an art that intervenes with materials.

Yeah, that’s how it is, while magicians can do things similar to en-
chanters like strengthening materials, leaving the issue of support
aside, a magician’s enchants are much weaker than an enchanters, in
exchange, enchanters are completely useless in combat.

Yeah, for now I think I’d better treat it differently to magic.

Leaving aside the hard part for a while, for now I can use the skill [En-
chanter]. Since she had previous experience, I went to Blacksmith-san.

As soon as she saw my face she pouted a little which made me slightly
confused, then she let me practice using various things that she had
made.

I enchanted knives made from purified spirit stones and ones made
from iron.

As a result, the knives made from Fire Spirit Stones could shoot out
stronger fire, the ones made from Water Spirit Stones could spout
 311/458

more water, while the Iron Knives’ strength and sharpness increased
drastically.

Yeah, I was surprised at how easy [Enchanter] was to use. You can
make powerful weapons comparatively easier, than making them the
non-magical way.

Well, behind the scenes there were numerous prototypes that were
smashed up because of failed enchantments…

The success rate is low if the enchanter isn’t too familiar with enchant-
ing. Then this and that happened, time passed, I went hunting, ate,
and then slept.
Day 43

Gobumi-chan looks moody lately. It started around two days ago, I

first noticed it when I returned from solo-hunting.

Why is it? I asked Gobukichi-kun about this and he just tilted his head
saying he doesn’t know, when I consulted with Gobue-chan about this
she told me that I know what I did, and as I asked Hobusato-san and
Hobusei-san they just said “How nice to be young~” and such, in the
end everyone evaded my question.

When I went to Redhead since I really don’t know why, she cutely
puffed her cheeks and turned away. I was also told by Blacksmith-san
that she was a little moody when I went to her place, “I’ve also been
wondering about that since yesterday, Why?” as soon as I asked her
this, she showed a shocked and slightly angry expression on her face
and went somewhere.

While feeling worried, I tried going to the Sisters’ place, they forcibly
fed me something with a little poison mixed in saying, “This is a proto-
type, please enjoy.” Without any emotion, when I tried eating it, it
tasted delicious—just to remind you, poison won’t work on me—so I
surprised them by telling them to make it again.
 313/458

I wonder why?

Getting really stressed about it, I went to Alchemist-san and told her
what I felt, she told me the reason while she was still looking shocked.

So yeah, it seems like the cause of it was jealousy. Well, when I had the
affair with Dryad-san, she left a hickey on my neck and when they no-
ticed it, they got upset.

Since it was harmless I didn’t really mind it.

So that’s why, having solved the reason I nodded but Alchemist-san

suddenly hugged me tightly and greedily gave me a deep kiss.

Passionately, our tongues entwined ~wait what, we are exchanging

saliva?! Is what I was thinking. After a while I was released.

“This is my thanks for saving me and my feelings for you.” was what
she said, I replied “Is that so?” nodding, she looks at me for a moment,
with teary eyes and quivering lips, losing her balance I held her close,
and thinking what if I also touched here, I got in the mood and the
situation escalated.
 314/458

So as not to harm her, I lovingly embraced her body and as soon as we

started flirting in a concealing manner, Gobumi-chan stormed in.

I looked like a husband caught having an affair in the way I panicked,

but surprisingly I got embraced instead.

Then she said “Do it with me too!”

Compared to when she was a Goblin, as soon as she turned into a

Hobgoblin she became really cute so my feelings for her wouldn’t be a
problem, as soon as I was about to do this and that, intruders came in
one after another!!

Well, I don’t want to explain what exactly happened next, truthfully I

can’t do that. However, Blacksmith-san, Redhead and the Sisters who
intruded, have decided to spend the night together in an orgy.

Using [Metamorphosis] and [Self-Body Fluid Control] was a big suc-

cess. Not even in my dreams did I imagine that I would use my own
twisting tentacle-like things this way since my reincarnation.
 315/458

And I didn’t think I would use it on so many individuals at once.

After that, I didn’t expect I could use [Self Body-Fluid control] to turn
my body fluid into an aphrodisiac.

By the way, I sealed off all the exits of the room with my threads in or-
der to prevent the other Goblins from peeping; and used [Aero
Master] to possibly prevent the voices from leaking out of the room.

My thoughts:

Yep, it was a satisfying night that felt awfully good.

It’s just that, because of my overwhelming stamina, I did not feel any
weaker no matter how many times I came, on top of that, it was so
strong that if I hadn’t used my [Metamorphosis] I would have broken
them for sure.

“Nevertheless, it was very intense”, I thought.

 316/458

I now have important people to protect.

Hmm.. I really didn’t plan any of this. Well, it can’t be helped. There’s
no doubt I am happy with this.
Day 44

I felt something with my ?Sense Presence? ability.

Because the ability’s level had increased recently, the name of the spe-
cies—though it’s only the temporary names I've given them—will be
displayed if I've already come across one. If I know their real name,
then that name will be displayed. Furthermore, it will indicate whether
it’s an ally or an enemy. It was a handy ability.

Based on that, it seems that the ones coming over are Gobukichi-kun
and two of his subordinates. I started to get up wondering if
something happened, then I became aware of the beings lying down
cuddling me tightly.

Because I couldn’t bring myself to wake the girls who were sleeping
soundly due to the fatigue from last night’s intense orgy, I slipped
through using [Metamorphosis] to not wake them up.

Then I exited the room made from thread and had a talk with
Gobukichi-kun. According to them, three long-eared humanoids had
come strutting up to the cave’s entrance.
 318/458

Whether to attack, kill, or invite them into the cave was an important
decision that needed to be made by me as the leader. Because they
couldn’t make the decision themselves, they had the strangers wait
outside.

This is exactly they should've done, their education was bearing fruit.
If it was before I taught them, they wouldn’t have thought twice before
attacking them.

For now I took out a bottle (filled with water from the lake) from my
[Item Box], I quickly washed myself with the water inside to give my-
self the minimum presentable appearance and went to meet them. The
strangers were “Elves (Tentative Name)”. It was one man and two
armed women who looked like his escorts.

The three had fairly good looks, both the man’s ceremonial dress and
the two women’s light metal armor were superior quality products.
Taste and other things aside, it was easy to guess their respective so-
cial status.

Judging from their appearance, the rapiers hanging from the hips of
the two women in the back were [Rare] class magic items, other than
that they also had ring-type and bracelet-type magic items, all of them
[Rare] class.
 319/458

Unless you have the appropriate social status, collecting equipment of

this quality is impossible.

Incidentally, although I thought “The adventurers last time had some

nice equipment huh?”, most of their high quality equipment were
goods looted from dungeons. It is inevitable that high level adventur-
ers will get high quality equipment.

For those who don’t venture inside dungeons, you'd have to be rich to
get ahold of equipment of this quality, that’s just how it is.

Their fairly high-handed attitude was another factor that hinted at

their social status. Well, that might be a racial trait.

While suppressing violent remarks like “For someone who came along
without making an appointment, they sure act self-important, let’s
tear them apart and eat them.” in my heart, I asked the reason for the
visit. It seems that we fell under their jurisdiction blah blah blah.

Putting together what they said over the long chat, it seems the main
point was that they wanted my followers and I to become their subor-
dinates—which appears to mean slaves by the way they're talking.
 320/458

Also, “There is information that supports the inferior humans are pre-
paring an attack aimed at getting the Elves’ treasure soon, and to make
some preparation, we wanted to get some strong pawns”.

They concluded that I would be a good pawn, because I killed the ori-
ginal Lord of the Mountain “Red Bear”—which seemed to have be-
come a rumor lately. Well, a black Ogre wearing armor made of Red
Bear fur would stand out. The Red Bear had even preyed on the Elven
hunters, so it appeared I was the most suitable.

The rewards they offered me were a large amount of food to be shared

among the goblins and a [Unique] Class magic item and the two Elven
beauties that came with him.

This is an exceptional reward for an ogre (according to Gobujii

anyways).

Buying a [Unique] class magic item, even the worst of them, would
cost over 10 million gold. And of course, the price varies by a lot de-
pending on its abilities. It seems some of them are worth more than 30
million gold.

The reward wasn’t an [Artifact] as I expected, but it's still extremely

valuable.
 321/458

The two elven maidens he brought were very beautiful. It’s wrong of
me to say this, but they were certainly more beautiful than the Red-
head and the other girls. Then again, beauty is in the eye of the
beholder.

I was somewhat surprised by the reward, but it isn’t hard to tell from
the fact that they were willing to offer this much that they were at their
wits’ end. While on the surface they seem to show composure, perhaps
they would easily lose against the Humans when it comes to fighting
strength. This is a typical story.

If they did lose the elven royalty would be enslaved, this was no laugh-
ing matter for them.

Fighting is about numbers in the end. Even if there are individuals

with overwhelming power, there is plenty of precedent in stories
where they get crushed by greater numbers.

I would’ve gotten on board with this story if it was a few days ago, but
we had already acquired stronger and better quality magic items from
Velvet's Inheritence, so my heart wasn’t moved.
 322/458

It’s a shame about the two elven maidens, but well, I have no need for
spies or traitors.

While appearance is of course valuable, but for long term relations, it’s
what’s inside that’s truly important.

In the end, I clearly refused the Elves’ offer.

Leaving out the actual reason, I concluded the matter by saying “Why
should I care about your situation?”

The inferior humans were not my problem and I had different con-
cerns, so I don't want any part of any conflict that breaks out between
them. But regardless of the war being good or evil, it’s certainly con-
venient for me because it was be a good opportunity to obtain a lot of
abilities, and the rewards were nice.

They had lots of quality goods, there were only a few drawbacks.

But being unilaterally ordered around with such an obvious condes-

cending attitude, who wouldn’t hate it? All the more if the job involves
 323/458

risking one’s life. I wanted to shout loud and clear “Show us some
sincerity!”

“At the least, you could humbly get out”, I warned internally, though
without any particular meaning.

A few seconds after, the Elven male’s face changed into a stupid ex-
pression. Apparently he thought he wouldn’t be refused. Using meta-
phors to call us fools, thinking that I wouldn’t notice — a common ogre
has muscle for a brain, he thinks I am the same. He had an unforget-
table condescending look.

Restarting —passing what would be a fatal amount of time on the bat-

tlefield — from the beginning, putting together what he’d seen and
heard to understand what happened, the Elven male turned red from
anger, before he could say anything I glared at him silently.

I overlapped [Evil Eye] and [Intimidating Glare] then used [Intimida-

tion of the Strong], they worked perfectly.

Yep, it’s unexpected that you wouldn’t be able to breathe until I re-
leased [Intimidation of the Strong].
 324/458

Finally able to breathe at last, his face paled from the terror which
made me smirk, scaring him even more.

This was because an ogre’s face is scary among other things.

Making him this nervous gave me a feeling of satisfaction. Then I

grabbed the Elven male by the neck with my silver arm and threw him
down. I quickly moved into the other escorts’ line of sight, dragging
the elf by his ear into his hidden escorts’ view and ordered them to
lower their bows. An arrow was shot at my face at the same time,
which I stopped it by grabbing it with my teeth.

I made some crunching sounds as I ate the arrow. I gave them a gaze
that told them that if they did anything else I would shred his neck.
Well, I merely flashed a grin and smiled.

They called out to me with a somewhat weak voice, but I just ignored
them saying “Yeah, yeah, is that so”, while tightening my grip to send a
message. I smiled again at the male elf who was giving orders loudly
while in a state of disbelief, and confirmed that the escorts who con-
cealed themselves did as ordered by overlapping my [Enlarged Field of
Vision] and [Predict], then, without releasing him, I slowly warned the
elf in his ear.
 325/458

“I don’t feel like taking part in your ‘request’ so I’m rejecting it this
time, but well, if it’s about your home being invaded by humans, then I
won’t hesitate to cooperate. Since we live in the same forest after all,
I’ll go deal with it accordingly. I’ve decided to do this much.”

“But, if you’re considering getting some kind of revenge for this and
any of my subordinates or important people get injured, you’re getting
eaten. You and all your allies will be killed and eaten.”, using [Intimid-
ation of the Strong] once again, I drilled this into their heads.

And to make it clear that I was capable of that much I took out [Kazikli
Bey] from my Item Box, stabbed the ground with the red lance, and
used its [Army of Blood-dyed Crimson Spears(Tepes)] ability.

[T/N : Tepes is the Romanian version of his Turkish nickname, it

means "impaler" or "spike".]

Red lances suddenly appeared in front of the eyes of all the Elves that
came today. Even the ones that should have been hidden from my
view.

After displaying my power, the looks on the Elves’ faces changed.

While watching them run back home, I looked at the red lance in my
hand.
 326/458

I don’t understand the theory, but I can make red spears appear on
anything stabbed by this Kazikli Bey and everything within a radius of
100 meters from the point it was stabbed into. This is only the second
time I’ve used this ability, but having red spears come out of the
ground and trees felt a bit surreal.

Well, its sharpness and length are good, it’s convenient for me who is
an Ogre to use. I have nothing to be disatisfied about because it’s an
optimal tactical weapon that specializes in “piercing and stabbing”.

However, there are many magical items that are capable of this and
more, this world is really hard to comprehend.

From what I learned during the conversation with Redhead and other
girls, if I think of this as a fantasy world where I made an inkling of
progress, it’s obvious with the existence of such unreasonable bundles
and overtechnology, this world is seriously twisted.

Some say that [Artifacts] are relics of gods, but I still feel it’s com-
pletely out of balance with the current civilizations.
 327/458

Setting that aside for now, doing this much, I doubt the Elves will even
consider revenge. It's unlikely, but I wouldn't say there's absolutely no
chance. Well, I'll think about it when it happens.

Oh, yeah.

Apparently, the Elven male whom I threatened is one of the candid-

ates for the next clan chief, it seems very fitting from his attitude.

The Village of Elves is deep inside the Unexplored Zone that I have yet
to be map out. Going to see it next time might be interesting.

By the way, I was able to guess and infer the Elves meaning to some
extent with the [Orc Language].

It is convenient to use the languages I've learned with my ablities with

race's whose way of speaking is greatly different from ours like Green
Lizards, but there are races of humanoids who have similar languages
like ogres, goblins, and humans. Even if I haven't learned their lan-
guages, it’s still somehow possible to have a conversation with them.
 328/458

This is how I understood the Elf's speech. I still didn’t have the lan-
guage ability since I haven’t eaten any elves yet, but I managed to com-
municate with them anyways. It would certainly be easier if I knew
their language, yeah, the ability would help with understanding the ex-
act meaning of their words — namely their meaning within their
dialect.

For example [Great] turns into [? tiring] and [Scary] turns into [?
tiring].

Well, that kind of feeling. After chasing the Elves away, I went hunting
as usual. Tonight will also be hot and intense.
Day 45

Early morning, today I wandered through the forest alone.

Going to the Unexplored Zone of my mental map, I discovered a Gray

Slime (Tentative Name) that looked like a superior subspecies of
Green Slime. The reason why I gave it this tentative name was because
of its gray color, it’s size is twice that of the first Green Slime I met, the
overall speed of its movement and twisting tentacles is different, and
so is the digestive power of its bodily liquids as they scatter.

As soon as I fought it, I realized it was quite tough compared to Green

Slimes. More like, it was somewhat strange.

I figured it was the same kind of monster, so I attacked it with a fire-

based magic but it wasn’t very effective, “Then how about
[Pyrokinesis]?” when I tried it out it died pretty easily.

It seems like the Gray Slimes are resistant to certain fire-based magic.
I picked up the gray nucleus that was rolling around and placed it in
my item box, then I searched for more Gray Slimes. I wondered what
other characteristics they have, further investigation would be needed
is what I said to myself.
 330/458

After about an hour, I hunted roughly 20 Gray Slimes.

As things turn out, I can’t use any of the magic systems against Gray
Slimes effectively except for [End].

Gray Slimes are resistant to magic itself, not just fire-based magic, un-
less it’s at a certain level, anything below that would be neutralized. If
you add its ability to nullify physical attacks the abilities work per-
fectly together.

The basic slime ability [Physical Damage Reduction] can significantly

reduce or nullify direct physical attacks below certain levels. The
slimes are supposed to be weak against magic but these guys gained
some resistance to it. With its decent speed and high digestive power,
what should be a normal enemy becomes a formidable opponent.

That's weird though, I wonder why they die so quickly when I use
[Pyrokinesis]‘ flames and [Electro Master]‘s lightning.

Are they not considered magic? I’m oblivious on that subject, I

couldn’t really understand the “Essential facts/ Ways of Killing”, but I
don’t care so it doesn’t really matter.
 331/458

I took 20 pieces of the gray nucleus from the item box and ate them all
at once. The candy-like nucleus is about 5cm in diameter. Though it is
tasteless, it feels like candy when I pop it into my mouth and roll it
around.

Ability [Physical Damage Resistance] learned.

Ability [Self-Replication] learned.

Ability [Infused Liquid Restoration] learned.

The ability I got from the Gray Slime wasn’t [Physical Damage Reduc-
tion] but a superior version named [Physical Damage Resistance]. I
was convinced, it was strong.

By the way, it seems like a Slime multiplies by increasing its volume to

a certain level then dividing itself into two. I was able to understand
this as soon as I learned [Self-replication].

I bit my finger and let the blood flow, soon after the blood began twist-
ing and wriggling, I created a crimson colored mini version of me. And
it seems like me and my little self are connected to each other to some
degree. I can share what I'm thinking and seeing with it.
 332/458

I can see the clone in my own field of vision and I can also see myself
in the clone's field of vision. It was a bizarre situation

The feeling of skin and sense of touch seem to be impossible to share

as expected, but it’s a good ability since it’s so convenient, even I think
it’s foul play.

It’s not the kind of ability that could be appreciated immediately, but
give it enough time to multiply and its usefulness would show. It can
be used to gather intelligence or determine the opponent's battle
strength easily.

The material needed seems to be my blood, though that’s easy to re-

plenish it since I can suck blood from others. To end on a good note, I
went hunting and ate animals such as Demon Spider, Argiope and the
Triple-Horned Horse.
Day 46

Instead of hunting today, I planned to make presents for Gobumi-

chan, Redhead, Alchemist-san, Blacksmith-san, and the Sisters.

Not armor, but rather cute clothes for traveling would be good is what
I was thinking. I will measure their sizes for the time being. Though I
may have already seen every corner of their bodies, I could only
roughly guess their size. I don’t really know their exact sizes.

It shouldn’t be too flashy as to attract dirty looks from travelers when

going into town, but I don't think the design should be too modest
either. It also needs to be able to provide protection in case something
happens, so I knitted a beautiful cloth (with prior loot) with normal
thread.

In addition, I'm secretly making a small clone of myself with my blood

and putting it on the back that will notify me in case of emergencies. If
it comes down to it, it could work as a diversion before I arrive.
334/458
 335/458

I made some clothing with threads and replication which have higher
defense compared to the inferior armors from before. Feeling that they
are a little lonely, I made some bracelets and accessories with the Red
Deer’s Rose Quartz antlers and Demon Spider’s carapace as material.
They aren’t exactly regal, but they are beautiful nonetheless.

They were delighted, seeing them so happy made the effort spent well
worth it.

That night, everyone was a little intense.

Afterwards, Gobumi and Redhead wore the clothes everyday during

hunting or training, though I don't think they should since they might
tear the clothes. Well, I think it'll be alright.
Day 47

When I woke up as usual my [Intuition] sprung into action.

It’s telling me that I should stay in the cave and hide myself quietly,
and that if I move I’ll regret it.

I activated [Hiding], that was boosted from [Job-Assassin], and [Con-

ceal Presence] at the same time as I headed toward the back of the
cave where Blacksmith-san, the Sisters, Alchemist-san, and Redhead
made themselves at home.

I relaxed, lately it has become my hobby to fill in the unexplored area

in my mental map, yesterday I created a replicate of myself of my flesh
and blood that was as tall as my waist — the overall ability is halved,
because it behaves in a certain way, it also has some free will — and
sent it out.

This replica had the ability [Infused Liquid Restoration] that I got
from the Grey Slime, which makes it so that if it receives damage to its
limbs or gets pierced by something it can restore itself to a certain de-
gree restore by absorbing the necessary amount of water, which is why
I tried making it.
 337/458

Its current combat ability is rather low compared to me, but it is still
reasonably strong, so it won’t get killed easily. It can also run fast.

Using [Metamorphosis], the replica changed its appearance to that of

a large wolf and sprinted outside. After seeing it off I went back inside.

I assigned some Goblins of my generation from the logistical support

group «Patri» to assist Blacksmith-san, because it would be inconveni-
ent all by herself, having considered making new cookery for the
Sisters’ place. Then I analyzed the old medicine that for some reason
hadn’t degraded at all which we secured from Velvet’s inheritance at
Alchemist-san’s place. After doing all these things, time passed.

And then it happened.

The place where Gobukichi-kun and the others were practicing is

linked to the cave’s entrance, it’s called the Great Hall. It was the
largest space within the mine. Gobukichi-kun, Gobumi-chan, Red-
head, and the others practicing hard here, wielding wooden swords.

At that time my ?Sense Presence? detected some enemy contacts ap-

proaching the entrance. The species name on display was “Elf”.
 338/458

Furthermore, the name of the Elf male I drove out the other day was
mixed in among them. Even I didn’t expect that they would turn up
this soon.

Quickly I called the Goblins inside and made preparations. Luckily,

since they were already in the middle of training, they already had
their equipment on, so they finished preparing shortly.

After a simple inspection of the equipment, we hid ourselves in the

trenches we made beforehand near the Great Hall. We simply waited
in place where it’s easy to spring a surprise attack against the invading
Elves. I had Gobue-chan continue mining for the time being, the
sound of her mining that can be heard throughout the cave will be
used for cover.

A short time later, the armed group of Elves entered the cave.

Hobgoblins like Gobukichi-kun notwithstanding, for the Goblins to

win against the twenty five quiet and swift yet bloodlust Elves armed
with specialized weapons, even when facing them three to one, would
be hard enemies to deal with.

The mood was already full of hostile intent, but still, I needed to cap-
ture them and hear their story first.
 339/458

Alone, I flew out from behind cover while using my [Intimidating

Roar] and [Scaled Horse's Neigh] together loudly and made them
flinch, furthermore I immediately activated [Intimidating Glare] and
[Snake's Evil Eye] which gave me the chance to capture them with my
threads.

After lining up the captured Elves, I beat up the Elf who was the next
clan chief's (and other titles that didn't concern me) face with my red
spear while I had a quick talk with them.

Yeah, I seemed to have deeply injured his pride the other day.

After two days had passed, his fear of me faded a little bit. Once he was
able to think a little clearly, he decided that he had no choice but to kill
the one who looked down on them thinking, “Why does a noble Elf
such as me blablabla…, if I’m not afraid of the likes of the ogre this and
that…”, so he took along elite level Elves from among his subordinates,
allowing himself to be controlled by his emotions and attacked. As a
result, they arrived at the current predicament having had the tables
turned on them.

I pity the other Elves for working under such a boss. The two female
Elves from the other day also hung their heads before my eyes. I was a
little curious and tried to speak to them, but they refused to listen.
 340/458

The pain the subordinates had to bear for the sake of an incompetent
boss struck a chord with me, so as expected, killing them as they were
did not sit well with me, and I did the following more or less out of
sympathy.

Give up on the next clan chief candidate Elf, he’s dead.

Fight in a mock battle with Goblins and Hobgoblins other than me.
Without killing your opponent, make them faint or otherwise make
them incapable of fighting. If you succeed at this you win.

If you win the mock battle, you won’t be killed, if you lose, you will be
killed and eaten.

That was the gist of it.

As I finished explaining, I untied the threads for all of them except for
the next clan chief candidate Elf.

When I did that, one highly loyal Elf tried to kill me, but I broke his
chin with a punch and gave him a concussion. Then I grabbed the un-
steady Elf by his head and shoulders, and killed him by twisting his
neck until it broke.

I told Redhead, Blacksmith, and the other girls to stay inside until I
came back, then I devoured the fresh corpse, heart and all.
 341/458

Ability [Elf Language] learned.

The Elves didn’t stop trembling.

Because their bodies were frozen in fear, I said “The fight with the hu-
mans is close, and yet you’re fine with dying unseemly deaths in this
kind of place? Don’t you want to live?”, to put some fighting spirit in
them.

Those were my own words, yet they sounded shameless.

Still, for now it had an effect, everyone became motivated.

And then, the mock battle began.

The final result, of the 23 Elves who participated in the mock battle, 17
survived.
 342/458

I had to say my condolences to the people who got Gobukichi-kun,

Gobumi-chan, and Hobusato-san. Of the ordinary Elves and Hobgob-
lins it’d usually end up with Elves winning nine out of ten times, but
the strength of Gobukichi-kun and the others who have continued to
train already greatly surpassed that of an average Hobgoblin.

Though it’s regrettable for the defeated who begged for their lives,
there will be no mercy for those who come to kill us, I killed them after
saying that.

It’s a pity, but this is war. Besides, it was the other side that pulled the
trigger first. There’s no need for sympathy.

The six who lost — — all were male. No, it became that way after I
rigged the matches because intentionally killing a beautiful woman is
unpleasant—— were all delicious.

Ability [Inhabitant of the Forest] learned.

Ability [Elemental] learned.

Ability [Archery Proficiency] learned.

Ability [Tracking] learned.

Ability [Hiding] learned.

 343/458

When I finished eating the losers, I turned to the winning Elves who
were staring blankly in a dazed state, after putting all their equipped
magical items in one place, I tied them up with thread again.

They complained about not being released, but I pointed out that I
didn’t say they’d be “released”.

I only said that they wouldn’t be killed, it's not my fault if they misun-
derstood. Although I help those who are one-sidedly oppressed such
as Redhead, I don't have an ounce of mercy for an “Enemy” that has
attacked.

This mercy is “Not killing” them.

That’s how it is… Breaking it down, there are ten men and seven wo-
men, let’s cooperate to increase the number. Oh, I said I hated doing it
by force before, and I will never do it by force. It’s true.

But I administer an aphrodisiac made from my body fluids to all of

them. I had them thrown in jail and gave a strict order that they shall
not be touched unless they they wanted to be touched.
 344/458

Because they may relieve each other if they were in the same room,
they were placed in their own separate prison cells.

Though the male Elves can’t bear any children, well, they could still be
used for relieving one’s libido. They look good anyway.

But geez, I’m rather grateful for their timing. The Goblins of the same
generation as me, and the older Goblins could no longer be satisfied
with just the female Goblins, and a lot of stress has accumulated. Be-
cause of the harsh training we’ve had until now, they’ve somehow been
distracted from this issue, but they’ve gotten used to the training so
their limit is fast approaching.

That’s why I am grateful for this.

…Are you saying I’m acting like a villain? Nope, it’s troubling me that
you’ve gotten the wrong idea. In the first place, it was the other side
who started it.

They had lost while trying to kill us, and yet you tell us, who were at-
tacked, to release the prisoners peacefully? That’s just not possible.
 345/458

We were unreasonably attacked, so if we strike back there’s no way

that would count as being villains.

We didn’t even have rules regarding prisoners of war to begin with, so

even doing things like this is no problem. What one does with them is
up to them based on their own feelings.

Also, although I'm judging myself, let me say it first. I still believe I
made the rules relatively fair.

At such a sight, the Elf ringleader began to say something, but I ig-
nored him.

After the 17 Elves had been taken to jail, the one Elf left behind be-
came material for various things. Things like new torture methods and
lectures on vital spots of humanoids.

Of course, he ended up in my stomach in the end.

Ability [Overcharge] learned.

Ability [Discount] learned.

 346/458

I ate a fair number of Elves. The individual abilities of those I ate were
high and on top of that they held duplicates of the useful skills I
already had and improved them. Yeah, I was so thankful that I could
even pray for them.
Day 48

Today I went out hunting in search of Kobolds, Demon Spiders, Hind

Bears, Argiope, and other creatures; it was a veritable monster buffet.

It’s been a while since I had such a peaceful and mundane day. Of
course at night…
Day 49

When I woke up Gobukichi-kun had experienced a rank up and turned

into an Ogre.

It was because he single-handedly killed a Hind Bear recently, I

thought it’d be soon and it was as I expected.

He hadn’t turned into a normal ogre either, but a subspecies.

The color of his skin was “Dark Metallic Red”.

The body color was similar to that of the Red Bear. In most cases hav-
ing red skin is proof that you have been blessed by the [Demigod of
Fire's Divine Protection].

When I asked if he could breathe fire, he blew fire as if he was a

flamethrower.

He probably turned into a subspecies because of habitually using

weapons with fire abilities like the fire spirit stone-studded [Burning
 349/458

Crescent Axe] and later the huge double-edged battleaxe that was tall
as himself, a magic item from Velvet’s inheritance named [Decapitat-
ing Axe of Demonic Heat].

Also, his skin shines with metallic luster, this seems to be because of
the [Demigod of War's Divine Protection] in addition to [Demigod of
Fire's Divine Protection], so says Gobujii. His arm responds with a
metallic clang when lightly struck.

“Being supported by two divine protections is great isn’t it?”, I asked

Gobujii. “It is unusual sure, although it's not as unusual as you.”, he
remarked.

Ah, talent is it?

“So Gobukichi-kun, how about a spar?”, I asked him with a smile that
was somewhat charming despite being an ogre. The result of his Rank
Up: Gobukichi-kun was way too strong.

He was 2m 80cm tall, 30cm taller than me, with shakudou skin and
muscular body, his base specs without abilities easily surpassed mine
in physical strength and stamina.
 350/458

[T/N: Shakudou is a decorative alloy of gold and copper, reddish-yel-

low but can be treated to form an indigo patina.]
351/458
 352/458

I had increased my body’s abilities using [Absorption] and on top of

that, I was a rare variant, so I didn’t think I would lose to Gobukichi-
kun who was a subspecies, but yeah, it seemed I lost in strength be-
cause of build allocation.

Putting it in simple terms, if I was an all-rounder type with my points

divided equally between my physical strength, endurance, and intelli-
gence, then Gobukichi-kun was an aggression specialist-type who con-
centrated his points on battle-related stats.

It’s also obvious if you look at his muscles.

That said, I still surpass him in terms of hand to hand combat tech-
niques. It was a close match, but Gobukichi-kun is unmistakably a
worthy rival.

Concluding the spar, we gave each other a firm handshake and had a
face-to-face talk.

Gobukichi-kun who I had initially roped in as a disposable pawn had

grown this much, it's frankly speaking far beyond my expectations.
 353/458

Right now he was my right hand man and a close companion, he was
someone I couldn’t do without.

To congratulate him on his rank-up, I put some equipment in order

for Gobukichi-kun.

His main weapon didn’t change from the huge battleaxe-type magic
item [Decapitating Axe of Demonic Heat], but compared to when he
was a Hobgoblin, where it was too heavy if he didn’t hold it with both
hands, by becoming an Ogre he could wield the [Decapitating Axe of
Demonic Heat] that weighed several dozen kilograms with one hand,
so I once again equipped him with a shield.

The shield I gave him was an unrefined massive black iron wall-like
tower shield known as the [Black Ogre's Chopping Board].

It was one of the magic items from Velvet’s inheritance like the battle
axe, its rank is likewise [Ancient].

Its abilities are [Weight Reduction], [Durable], and [Impact Reflec-

tion] and it’s extremely sturdy. If Gobukichi-kun is equipped with
these items, breaking through his defenses would be quite difficult
even for me.
 354/458

His armor was made from my thread, the Hind Bears’ furs, and some
other stuff that Gobukichi-kun had hunted himself, these are again re-
placed with a portion of [Unique]-class metal armor from Velvet’s in-
heritance, customized to suit Gobukichi-kun.

Yeah, he has a great strength. Actually, he has an absurd strength.

Despite holding the huge double-edged two-handed battle axe lightly

in one hand as if it were a tree branch, he still had the appearance of
an experienced soldier that could handle it skillfully.

It’s easy to imagine a black, huge, and sturdy tower shield that covers
three quarters of a gigantic body blocking enemy attacks, with magical
items as support, a long coat that I made by combining the durable fur
of a Hind Bear with the armor of magical items that doesn’t lose to the
Red Bear’s, with an Ogre, yeah, he had become an existence I very
much wouldn’t want to fight nor encounter, if I were human.

The intensity of the fully-armed Gobukichi-kun was unmistakably

higher than me when I just became an Ogre. Equipment notwithstand-
ing, it was something fierce. Well, there’s also the fact that it’s hard to
compare to myself.
 355/458

Nevertheless, after examining him for an hour, it’s as if he’s a machine

soldier from somewhere, hm. Even I had to look upwards to meet his
gaze, so if it’s a normal human, how are they supposed to do that. It’s
easy to guess.

I spent the rest of the day inside doing various odd jobs.

The Elves have not yet succumbed to the lust, so they’re still in jail. It
might be because of their sense of pride that’s suppressing their de-
sire, or perhaps it’s their racial biology having a resistance to the de-
sire itself, or maybe both?

“That’s why Gobujii, stop coming here every hour…”

Day 50

I had a dream.

It was quite the strange dream.

An old man that looks familiar was there saying something along these
lines of, “Sorr— my thanks—” “—a favor” “This is —— Please”

When I woke up it felt like I have forgotten something, I cannot help

but think this is something very important. Isn’t this something that
usually happens on some flag-like scene?

I tilted my head trying to remember it in full detail, but it wasn't com-

ing back to me. It feels like my memories were hazy.

Since I couldn’t recall it I decided to focus on other things. In the

morning I had a spar with Gobukichi-kun, and in the afternoon I
paired up with Gobumi-chan and we went out hunting for a couple of
hours, flirting as soon as we got outside.
 357/458

After that I checked up on the Goblins from the logistical support

corps Patri who were studying about things like smithing and cooking.

I had fun with everyone today and soundly went to sleep.

Goburou obtained [XXX of Kin]!

Huh? It seemed like something popped up before I fell asleep…

My consciousness faded as I went back to sleep.

TL: the [XXX of Kin]! means He gets a skill that he doesn't know what
it does. Therefore he "understands" it not. Author decided to use XXX
to simply imply that this skill is unknown at this time.
Day 51-60
Day 51

When I woke up, 4 Goblins had turned into Hobgoblins. There are 12
Hobgoblins now.

Moreover, there was a Mage among the four, and another of them has
the aptitude to work as a Cleric.

The large wounds received until now have all been healed by me, so
having another one with a healing ability is something I’m grateful for.

I also can't rule out the possibility that some of the wounded might die
before I reach them if there are a lot of wounded patients at once.

That’s why I have established a medical unit named “Prière” under the
new Hobgoblin Cleric Gobuji-kun as its captain.

TL Note : Prière is “prayer” in french. - Sarah

Although he’s currently the only member of his unit, I hope that other
individuals with similar skills will soon be joining him.
 360/458

Incidentally, you might think that there should be more than twelve
Hobgoblins, but I haven't miscounted.

Gobumi-chan, Gobue-chan, Hobusato-san, their 5 underling Goblins,

and four additional Goblins that Ranked Up, which totals 12
Hobgoblins.

Hobusei-san was not mentioned here because when she woke up she
had undergone her next rank up. According to her, it has been years
since her first rank up.

Hobusei-san became a Lord based species called the Half Spell Lord.

Concerning Half Spell Lords; it seems that for Hobgoblins who prac-
tice magic becoming Ogres is not a common route. Although the prob-
ability is lower, mage-type monsters are races that advance on routes
that specialize in using magic.

It's really like Hobusei-san who is good at using magic.

 361/458

Turning into a race that best leverages her strong points is a good
thing as well.

The specialization comes at the cost of lower physical abilities than

other lord types, but magic is a technique to one-sidedly torment the
enemy from a distance.

Since it's mostly a close-combat averse race that specialize in using

magic, it's not really a problem.

A Half Spell Lord's appearance is like that of a human with two small
horns. I haven't seen any besides Hobusei-san so there might be dif-
ferences between individuals, but from her appearance, one could
guess that Hobusei-san was in the her early twenties; rather than call-
ing her cute, she was like Alchemist-san, an intellectual cool-type
beauty who seems like she would look good in a suit.

She has Bluish-white skin that radiates life, green somewhat tsurime
eyes that show intelligence, a sapphire-looking round gem 3 cm in dia-
meter between a pair of horns in the middle of her forehead, long ash
grey hair that extends down to her waist, and black tattoos on her
forearms with patterns similar to mine yet subtly different.
 362/458

TL Note: Tsurime - Eyes that slant upwards, ending in a corner, usu-

ally seen on willful, proud, or intelligent characters in visual media.
The opposite of Tareme, round eyes drooping downwards on soft,
kind, or ditzy characters

Measured by eye, her height is 180 cm.

Speaking of the person herself, the tattoos on her arms were

something that originally weren't there, and apparently she doesn't
know how they got there. She felt power gathering to the brim near
them, so they didn't give off a bad feeling.

When I asked whether she had something like Gobukichi-kun's

[Demigod's Divine Protection], she said no. Apparently she didn’t hold
such a blessing.

Hrm, this is an enigma. Well, I expect that this will be explained in due
time.

Gobujii told us that the "Half" in front of the race's name was because
it had inferior overall specs compared to the true species—Spell Lord
in this case.
 363/458

Well, I already thought that much from the beginning because it was a
"Half" Spell Lord.

People who don't quite understand what "Half" means, it's okay to
consider things like Ogres and Hobgoblins like that, I think. Knowing
that much already means being one step ahead.

It looks like the next time she ranks up she will become a Spell Lord.

Afterwards, to confirm the extent of improvement to her abilities

when she became a Half Spell Lord, we set up a magic performance by
the stream outside. Yep, it was amazing. No, incredible.

Among the magic that Hobusei-san could use, there was one that is
classified as a second-grade fire-type magic called “Firestorm of
Disaster”.

I think I was being cryptic by suddenly saying stuff like "second-

grade", so I'll expound on that.

It seems <God> had defined all ten ranks of magic, from the lowest
ranking "first grade", to the highest ranking "tenth grade" according to
 364/458

difficulty of invocation, destructive power, spell release level limit, and

so on.

Like the way blessings are often something like [Demigod of So-
mething], in this world, beings that stand one domain above us are
real. The world is practically dotted with several places where one can
meet Gods—the "Holy Places".

Well, let's put aside Gods and such for now and get back to the story.

After learning that it is only one step above the most basic spells, you
might think it’s weak, but you would be gravely mistaken.

Even by only being able to handle the lowest first-grade magic, it's
easy to kill several people at the same time.

Just by launching a single fireball of the first-grade fire system magic

"Flame Calamity", several people can easily be incinerated.

By the way, the lightning system magic that hit me directly in the face
before was a third-grade spell. If that's true it contains enough power
to blow away an Ogre-class monster entirely.
 365/458

Editor Note : This is the same lightning magic that was used in Day 36
where he was fighting against the adventurers pillaging Velvet’s Treas-
ury. - Sarah

In my case I didn't become like that because the power was sharply
lowered by my abilities, but it still hurt…

If you can handle a fifth-grade magic spell, even burning an entire city
block is probably possible.

Going that far, you'd certainly be a monster that can "match a thou-
sand". Redhead has heard of some people that could do the same or
better, although only through hearsay.

…I wonder what kind of ability I could get if I ate one.

It’s fun to imagine the possibilities, since the High Wizard that I previ-
ously killed and ate could only at his best use third-grade magic.

There’s no telling when such an opportunity will occur though.

 366/458

Going back from what I heard of “Firestorm of Disaster (Char’dei

Dirou)”, Hobusei-san once upon a time used it and it produced fire-
balls with a diameter of ten centimeters, the magic then launched
these fireballs five times in a row causing wide area destruction.

For Hobusei-san to cast it as a Hobgoblin, she needed considerable

concentration and a long chant time, furthermore, for several days
after she’d used it she couldn't use magic, those were the risks inher-
ent in using it.

When thinking of the great risk inherent in using it, this destructive
power could only be used as a last resort.

Now that she had ranked up, it had changed into magic that could not
be compared to that of the old days.

The time needed to activate “Firestorm of Disaster (Char’dei Dirou)”,

not only has it been reduced to one-fifth the cast time compared to be-
fore, but also the diameter of one fireball is now 35 cm, and the total
number of shots fired have turned into twenty.
 367/458

Furthermore, she no longer even gets a feeling of fatigue after activat-

ing it, with her current supply of inner mana, it seems she won’t re-
ceive any backlash even if she were to fire it twenty times in a row.

Additionally, she could use even more powerful spells than before
now.

You wouldn't expect any less from a race-specific magician.

By the way, every shot was aimed at the sky. If she were to shoot at the
ground, dealing with the damaged terrain would be a bother.

Even so, since she is still only a Half Spell Lord, it got me wondering
how great the magic of a full Spell Lord would be.

No matter how hard I try to gather information about this world, the
information I have is too incomplete, not knowing the limits of power
is quite scary.

To congratulate them for their rank up, I did the same as I always do
and gave each of the four Hobgoblins two magic items.
 368/458

Hobusei-san got an item from Velvet's inheritance, a robe made from

silver and gold thread combined with a red holy shroud that showed
several special effects like [Auto-Amplification] and [Physical/Magic
Damage Resistance] among others.

Another present I gave her was a magic staff named “Arannote’s Staff”,
made from ancient wood studded with a red magic gem that used to be
in possession of the adventurer with the [Job-High Wizard] who was
killed in Velvet's dungeon before.

I also handed over a bracelet-type magic item that had the ability to
store magic staves and gadgets that were usually in the way, just like
the one I had given to Gobukichi-kun.

Due to the weapons reshuffling this time, the equipment that Hobusei-
san was using until now, a staff and a grey robe, were given to two of
the mage disciples that were used to be under my command but had
been transferred to Hobusei-san's corps.

Now then, I’ve been grumbling nowadays since I found out the reason
of their growth lately.
 369/458

Yeah, somehow the Goblins from the same generation as me seem to

generally have an unimaginably high growth rate—or experience point
absorption ability. That had been demonstrated by Hobgoblins being
born en masse before going out of our forest.

I've been told by Gobujii before, but normally, Goblins needed years to
become Hobgoblins.

The reason for things becoming like this was undoubtedly me.

And so I thought about it a bit, perhaps due to their living environ-

ment one month or so after birth, their growth rate was not going to
change in the future.

See, because Goblins as a species have a high growth rate, I speculate

that the growth of their abilities are also higher than other species. I
wonder if I could call it a growth period extension?

In the month since they were born, these Goblins have killed and
eaten tons of creatures ordinary Goblins would avoid like the plague,
undergoing a harsh training regimen repeatedly, which has caused
their growth rate to greatly change.
 370/458

Assuming that the growth rate of an ordinary Goblin is 1, the goblins

that continue to strictly train, kill and eat until their bellies are full is
10, this is what it feels like.

There’s no way to confirm it, however I suspected that there’s a very

high probability that this is true.

I can’t find any reason to deny this hypothesis either.

Also, it's very likely that there was assistance from my [Pack
Leadership].

I already mentioned the effectiveness of this ability in raising my sub-

ordinates' abilities, but in order to fulfill the conditions for utilizing
the ability, I had to come up with concepts for each corps, picking out
individuals that I judge to be the most suitable considering their char-
acter and ability and assigning them there.

What I'm trying to say is that shouldn't it become easier to get more
and more powerful than normal by using the effects of [Pack Leader-
ship] for that purpose?
 371/458

Well, having an increase in strong companions is something that

should be welcomed. Let’s stop this talk here because I haven’t gotten
any clear proof that I'm right.

It is vital that I thoroughly investigate the effects of ranking up into an

ogre in the future though.

Among other things I have to figure out an Ogre’s lifespan.

If Ogres are as short lived as Goblins, of course it would be depressing.

Oh yeah, of the 17 Elves we have in captivity, one woman from the sev-
en and three men from the ten have yielded to their desires.

Although I already had Gobumi-chan and the other girls, I was curious
what Elven biology was like, so I made myself her first partner.

I will say that I intended to be as careful as I could to not hurt my part-

ner, but I couldn't deny the feeling that I made her faint.
 372/458

TL Note : …. his alphaness shined!

Well, yeah, it was awesome. Though I'm not saying anything. Not even
that it's because beautiful girls are assertive.

After that, it was the other Goblins turn.

This group mainly consisted of Goblins from my own generation.

I had some strong orders for them.

The orders were mostly there for the sake of the older Goblin males…
To have them make her feel good when she’s their partner.

I won’t allow many-to-one. It has to be one-to-one.

I would have thought that she'd be reluctant because she was a

haughty Elf, but in reaction to being stimulated with drugs, she was
delightedly gasping.
 373/458

I thought "If she seemed happy about it then it's okay, right?" Well it
can't be helped.

Because I gave them detailed instructions to treat the girls with care,
and because the girls assigned rooms were better than the subordinate
Goblins, they shouldn’t end up tattered and then die like what
happened before.

Having given that much warning, particularly to Gobujii who was a re-
peat offender, it should be fine because I took action first.

Now let's talk about the [¦¦¦ of Kins] that I got when I woke up.

TL Note : This is one of Rou’s many “Sealed” Skills. I’d be spoiling on

what it is.

Yeah, I really didn't understand how it could be used. In fact, it's not
even clear what effects it has right now.
 374/458

I couldn’t even make a conjecture because the first few letters were
blocked.

I wanted to say "Somebody teach me!"

Because it says "Kin", I thought that maybe something or other was

messing with me, but…

If it's an ability I learn by myself, usually I could understand the way

to use it, but this ability is probably something that I earned because
of the rules of this world, so yeah, I don't get it.

I'm giving up on trying to figure it out for now.

Day 52

Since it had been a while, this evening I went hunting with Gobukichi-
kun in a previously unexplored area, where we found a group of twelve
armed men.

Their vigilance in watching their surroundings and speedy—although

slow compared to us—advance towards the area where I think the vil-
lage of the Elves is made me conclude that they were something like
the human army's reconnaissance corps.

Motivated by curiosity, we decided to follow them.

An ogre taller than two and a half meters should be easy to spot, in fact
I usually can’t help but stand out, but in this situation it wasn't a
problem.

Since the fourth day after we were born, we were told to get our own
food by hunting.
 376/458

From that day on we followed my plan which was, rather than char-
ging straight at our prey, we stay hidden, read its breath, then strike
from its blind spot accurately as if we were assassins.

Because of this, Gobukichi-kun and I have polished our skill at hiding

ourselves until it wasn't even comparable to the usual level of skill oth-
ers have.

The gigantic figure of an Ogre merged with the surroundings, it’s an

ability that makes the target unable to perceive you for over ten
minutes.

In addition to this, I possessed the ability [Hiding] which boosted my

ability to hide even more. I could easily support Gobukichi-kun as
well, so there shouldn’t be any problems.

After tailing them for a short while it seems that we'd reached their
target point, where the humans assumed a formation shaped like the
letter "U".

As they finished moving into formation each human took one of their
two crossbows in hand, erased their presence, and hid themselves.
 377/458

If you didn’t know about their presence in advance, they’d be pretty

difficult to spot even if you got very close to them.

Their hiding skill is very advanced.

Well, it's still at an inferior level compared to us who live in the wild.

Now that they were in position, they had a high chance of silencing
their targets without being discovered using a surprise attack with
their crossbows.

Since they had two crossbows each, they could fire them both in suc-
cession then enter close quarters combat.

That's what I would've done anyways.

I wanted to know what they were doing here, so I secretly extended a

superfine thread, that was almost invisible even if you were to look at
it closely, and listened in on their hushed conversations.
 378/458

I learned their mission here was to kidnap the beloved daughter of the
“Elven Round Table Conference’s Chairman”.

Apparently the Elves had adopted an institution where the represent-

atives of several clans get together to make decisions.

They were preparing to kill the daughter's guards, or so I deduced

from the conversation.

From the conversation I also established that the Elves had a traitor
among them.

Though I don’t intend to do anything special with this information, I

had no doubt that this was a very useful piece of intelligence.

The existence of those who betray their own comrades to save their
own skin isn't all that unusual.

Many had been left battered after getting influenced by personal in-
terests, and I didn't have anything to do with it in the first place, so I
couldn't care less.
 379/458

I’ll squeeze as much profit from this as I can if I get the chance.

After about two hours of watching how things would work out, an
armed group of pretty female and male elves came along. Gobukichi-
kun got tired of waiting long ago, so I let him go hunt close by. If any-
thing were to occur I’d notify him with my thread.

The Elf sitting on a sedan chair being carried by a number of elves was
certainly the Elven Maiden-san who was going to be kidnapped.

From her looks she seemed to be between her late teens to early twen-
ties, and frankly speaking she was the most beautiful person I’d ever
seen.

She is what one would call an incomparably beautiful woman.

I couldn't help staring at her. While I was mesmerized I noticed a

small change in the humans that were hiding.
 380/458

I thought something was going to happen, so I called Gobukichi-kun

back with the thread. At the same time the twelve humans moved sim-
ultaneously and accurately killed an Elf each with their first crossbow.

It didn't end there, they threw away the crossbows they just fired, took
up their other crossbows, and fired once more. Another 12 elves died
to the bolts.

The humans quickly rushed the eight remaining elves in the confusion
following the surprise attack. The elves tried to take up their bows to
retaliate, but were silenced by the blades of the humans.

The whole thing was over in only ten seconds. They worked at light-
ning speed; I have to admit, they are quite skilled.

The Elf-Maiden was the only survivor and the men approached her
after they were done with the other elves.

Despite her struggling, they forced a cloth against her mouth and she
suddenly went limp.
 381/458

From what I could gather at this distance it appeared that she had lost
consciousness.

The humans who were able to finish their mission flawlessly picked up
the listless Elven Maiden-san and ran back the way they originally
came from.

They withdrew without hesitation.

I assumed they would use the same path they used earlier, so I waited
on the path to ambush them.

Their distance was close enough, I thought the time was right, so I
jumped up from the ground and shot threads from my fingertips.

I activated [Earth Control] just in case, and I erected walls made from
dirt on the three sides of them other than the front to prevent the
twelve humans from escaping.

After the sudden turn of events, the expressions of the humans who
were panicking was funny.
 382/458

They were all was captured in one go.

Using the flexibility of the thread created by the ability of the Argiope’s
[Golden Thread Creation] they remained in place. It was exhausting
because the golden thread was heavier than it appeared. Its vulnerabil-
ity to fire, which was the previous thread’s weak point was covered up.
It’s also impossible to cut quickly because of its resistances.

They looked like bagworms as they wriggled around which was

hilarious.

Now that they were captured they were determined to use the poison
in the back of their teeth to kill themselves to prevent being forced to
confess anything. As soon as they did, I cured them to prevent them
from dying. They might also bite off their tongue, so I gagged them
with my thread since it was troublesome to apply medical treatment.

To make sure they didn't undo their bindings I dislocated their joints.
As I finished tying up their wrists and thumbs firmly Gobukichi finally
arrived.
 383/458

I gave the work of carrying all of the humans to Gobukichi-kun who

arrived late.

Though his burden looks quite heavy, Gobukichi-kun was carrying

them like it was nothing.

...Including the equipment, it’s definitely more than 1 ton right? I

wondered this while tilting my head a little, but he looked completely
unfazed so I didn’t say anything.

I was carrying Elven Maiden-san who was sleeping in my arms.

We'll return to the cave we dwell in after I've dealt with Elves' corpses.
384/458
 385/458

The heads of Elven Maiden-san’s escorts were hollowed out from the
bolts of the crossbows and separated from their necks by the blades of
the humans.

The assassins were skilled, so the elves vital points were accurately
destroyed and there wasn't anything I could because I don't have any
resurrection skills. I took all their equipment and their hearts, then I
properly buried them because it would be cruel if a monster ate and
ravaged their corpses.

Ability [Luck] learned

Ability [Doom] learned

Guess I’ll have to activate the Luck (good luck) ability for now. I gotta
be careful that I don’t accidentally activate the Doom (bad luck)
ability.

Lastly, I clapped my hands together “Namu”.

 386/458

I offered a prayer to them.

Hm? What will I do to the captured humans you say?

Well, after interrogating them I'll have them fight us for the experi-
ence. Afterwards, I'll use them as materials to give a lecture on torture.
Since they’re all males they don’t look good. They don't even compare
to the looks of the male elves.

Yeah, tonight will be busy.

That was what I thinking about, but then something happened. We en-
countered some Goblins on our way home.

These weren't unfamiliar faces. They were a group of the older Gob-
lins, six Goblins who were once our seniors. Nowadays, even the gob-
lin underlings who had carried Redhead and the other girls outclass
them in true strength. These Goblins had become known as guys who
couldn't keep up with training.
 387/458

I already mentioned before that the Goblins of my generation were

stronger than the older ones, but I'll add that because the underling
Goblins were comparatively younger, they had shown some likelihood
of growing reasonably strong through training. The fact that they had
beaten out these guys was another story. Oh well, that's fine for now.

I wanted to ask what they were doing in this kind of place, but since
they seemed to be in some hurry I just observed them in silence. It
could have been resignation, but one of them raised his hand and
spoke.

The reason: they could no longer follow me.

Not being able to sleep with the human women against their will was
hard enough and they could barely stand the rigors of daily training.
Even so, they endured, thinking that something would come up, but
when the female Elf prisoners were also not an option, they couldn't
take it any longer.

In their situation, sleeping with the female Elves was impossible; even
if they held out their hand, they were limited to the males. The males
were pretty boys so they weren't bad, but of course they wouldn't come
close to the females' first-rate bodies in a lifetime. The goblins were
helplessly tantalized by this situation.
 388/458

Even to the extent of being half-dead. In an environment where they

had some first-rate meals right in front of their eyes, but only those
other than themselves can eat this well, what could they expect to do.

So, they moved out.

In other words, they want to leave the group.

After saying that much, they went silent and trembled.

Maybe they thought that they would be killed.

Ah so it's finally coming to this, I told myself, although it wasn't

something I wanted to hear.

Well, at this point, it's not really necessary to keep these guys around
who don’t want to comply. If they had told me that they want to leave,
“I see” was probably what I would’ve said.
 389/458

If it were Gobukichi-kun I would stop him to the point of pulling. He's

my right hand man after all. Something like that.

I force everyone to adhere to the rules, but I haven't considered what

to do to guys who were like "we don't like it, so we're leaving" yet.
Since they weren't a big group it would be okay.

I might have to make-up some kind of violation that would make them
leave.

Besides, my goal right now was not increasing our numbers, but rather
to raising our individual abilities. Rather than increasing the number
of burdens, we're okay right now, it might be better to consider adding
children from now on.

It was not my intention to leave behind these already frustrated guys

right now. Even if they had no talent, I wanted to extend my hand to
those willing to work hard.

Nonetheless, to prevent gossip from leaking out, I should be tactical

about this. No, I didn't think of killing them, at least at this stage. I
won't kill them.
 390/458

The weapons carried by these trembling older goblins, who were look-
ing at me with a tense expression, were only [Normal] class items that
I gathered and distributed to them. If you want to call it by rank, then
it would be first-grade from the bottom.

With them they had [Normal] class weapons and armor, and several
[Rare] class weapons were thrown in with them were taken out, the
armaments were then handed out without a word.

They were certain, that they would be killed if they made a move.

It was the right choice.

Getting back to what I was saying, it is good that the Goblins were
armed, but the best weapons quickly dwindled in number as they were
distributed. Their chances to survive and thrive with their current abil-
ities and quality of weapons they have would be uncertain.

Oh well, I decided that I will show them how merciful I am with a

parting gift. So, I presented them with six knives taken from my item
box.
 391/458

This knife is one of the relics left from the Elf Guard-san who died
earlier. Using my appraisal the blue knife appears to be made of the
magic metal Mithril, which is normally too precious for a Goblin to
have.

The knife does not contain any special abilities, but its sharpness is
beyond compare to the standard steel short sword that they are cur-
rently equipped with. Would you believe me if I told you that Mithril
can easily cut the blade of a steel sword without getting a scratch on it?

Only the elves have the ability to manufacture the Mithril Knife. It's so
(Rare) that a low level adventurer could not obtain one.

Just to show the sharpness of the blade, I cut my fingertip and several
drops of blood trickled out. Then I handed the blade back to a Goblin
who sheathed it. The wound quickly vanished without a trace because
of [Rapid Recovery].

The older Goblins just stood there with a dumbfounded look on their
faces. Then Gobukichi-kun and I, smiling wryly, left them there
without looking back, and took our leave.

Perhaps, destiny will allow us to meet again.

 392/458

Well, even with the Mithril knife they still have a high chance of being
killed by a group of adventurers or mercenaries. With the market
value being so high, a treasure like that usually invites trouble.

I wish them luck for the future ahead.

Lastly, I simply said "This important point is a place where I shed my

blood".

TL note: This is likely a reference to the phrase, “lose a finger to save

an arm”. He’s cutting his losses. He’s losing some forces, but it’s neces-
sary for his plans.
Day 53

From the group of 12 humans I caught, I learned that their full force
will advance within 20 days. Because the forest is full of powerful
monsters like Three-Horned Horses and Hind Bears, mobilization of
large numbers of people on specific routes was deemed impossible.

Naturally, I was told the routes they were going to take.

Normally one would think they wouldn't leak such important informa-
tion since they are professionals, ha! First I broke their limbs then
stopped the bleeding. Next I sliced their flesh and bones then healed
them. Then I cut open their stomach then healed it, also eating them
mercilessly in front of their comrades. I listened to the ones that were
telling everything.

We are villains, there's no mistake about it, but if you look at history
you would find things like this happens all the time, so I wasn't con-
cerned. Don't take it wrong but most of the techniques I was using
were ones that were perfected by our predecessors in the first place.

Oh, and I’m an Ogre now. I’m not human, so this isn’t a problem.
That’s just how it is.
 394/458

After I heard everything I needed to hear I ate their extremely deli-

cious meat. Oh, and I also got magic items, armaments, and a lot of ex-
perience points.

Ability [Job-Secret Force] learned

Ability [Job-Monster Tamer] learned

Ability [Job-Vorpal Punisher] learned

Ability [Job-Hermit] learned

Ability [Read State] learned

Ability [Bribe] learned

Ability [Unlock] learned

 395/458

Ability [Release Trap] learned

Ability [Sense Trap] learned

Ability [Sense Enemy] learned

Ability [Improved Assassination Rate] learned

Ability [Hidden Weapon Mastery] learned

Ability [Humanbane] learned

Ability [Vorpal Strike] learned

Ability [Aura Slash] learned

 396/458

Ability [Back Attack] learned

Ability [Needleshot] learned

Ability [Throw] learned

Ability [Severe Pain Resistance] learned

Ability [Charm Resistance] learned

Ability [Assassination Resistance] learned

Oh the abilities.

[Triple Stab] was my only direct physical attack ability before, I’m
thankful for the addition of [Vorpal Strike] and [Aura Slash].
 397/458

There’s also [Unlock] and [Release Trap], I'm satisfied with so many
useful abilities.

Elven Maiden-san slept soundly for a day thanks to the sleeping drug,
she finally woke up in the afternoon.

She jumped in surprise when she woke up since I was looking at her
beautiful sleeping face, then she had a lot to say like “What have you
done to my private escorts?!” “What are you going to do to me?!” “No
way, my chastity…”, so I made some imitation tea, with the help of
Alchemist-san—out of medicinal grass, which settled her for now.

The tea's sedative effect kicked in immediately.

Afterwards, I told her what happened.

The escorts were all dead, I took their hearts and equipment as pay-
ment for giving them a respectful burial. I (Gobukichi-kun was ex-
cluded since he wasn't there at the time) was watching the situation
from the preparation phase, I interrogated the humans before killing
and eating them, that's all.
 398/458

I told her everything without holding back.

Oh by the way, I never said anything about the Elven prisoners of war
since it is unrelated. There might have been a problem if I told her, but
I didn’t because it doesn’t relate to her.

Well, speaking of Elven Maiden-san’s reaction, she was extremely

mad.

I was punched in the head and got hit a few more times, but to be hon-
est, it wasn't a big deal. It was like getting hit by a small child.
Repeated punches you say? That image is actually quite close.

Though I thought ‘Did Elf Maiden-san behave like that because there
was a guy with reasonable position?’, but it's not like I don't under-
stand her feelings, so I let her freely hit me for a while, then I
countered with a flick of my finger—My hits are no joke. Even though
it's just a poke I had to go easy on her and hold back—to her forehead.

TL note: He did '????????', which is flathead, and poke her in the fore-
head. I had to make do with the horrible pun T.T - FB
 399/458

TL note: what? '???' is kochira, this one, usually refers to rou himself
or his side of the conflict. he’s been using achira/kochira a lot for that
reason. - Vidar

TL note: And here I thought rou’s having one of those flight of fancy
moment with the famous forehead flick slapstick jokes from the 90’s/
00’s (I’m not sure if this was from Silent Library or Takeru’s Corner) -
FB

Her swelling head moved back so she won't die, but it still must have
been painful, she held onto the spot and scornfully stared at me with
teary eyes, I don’t really know.

“The dispute between Elves and humans doesn't matter to us, but I
was going to help, so stop hating me and stop complaining so much”, I
declared. Then I told her that there seemed to be a traitor in their
ranks.

Then she became silent, after a while she erupted into tears crying in
earnest, I tried to comfort her. Gah, the sight of a beauty in tears is
foul play.
 400/458

After that, I wanted to escort Elven Maiden-san to her village, but we

talked longer than I expected us to, so she had to stay here for the
night.

I made a hammock for her to sleep in tonight.

Well, tomorrow we will go to the Village of the Elves. I wonder how it'll
go.

Oh, and Gobujii, weren't you looking at me with expectant eyes saying
"Did you catch Maiden-san?" What a bother.

TL Note : Damned perverted & lolicon gobujii. The last girl he did it
with was a loli (or used to be loli). - Sarah

It's not like she's an enemy, I'm not going to be hypocritical after
spending two hours talking with her……

Oh, I began by asking about the male and female Elves I caught. There
was no interest in them because they were the ones who meddled first,
it's an implicit rule of the Elves, so I just went with it.
 401/458

The line of goblins watching was a surreal scene, it went on and on.
For the time being, I'm not going to say anything since they were fol-
lowing the rules.
Day 54

Waking up as usual, I felt a presence watching over me while sighing

by my side. To ascertain who it was, I feigned sleep.

According to ?Sense Presence?, it was the Elven Maiden-san. For now,

I want to ask “What are you doing?”

Later, Gobumi-chan, Redhead, Blacksmith-san, Sisters-san, and

Alchemist-san all had me surrounded and were examining me closely
as well, again I wondered what they were doing.

Since it is impossible to play possum forever, perhaps because of the

looks from Gobumi-chan and the others I felt an eerie feeling, and be-
cause I felt this chill down my spine I opened my eyes.

Elven Maiden-san went into a panic, her movements were so funny

that I laughed in spite of myself. I was hit by Elven Maiden-san.

Why me?
 403/458

After that I finished my breakfast, then practiced against Gobukichi-

kun. Because an Ogre could easily kill a Hobgoblin, Gobukichi-kun
and I did not participate in the mixed training much.

While training was still going on, I told the Hobgoblin in charge of
training that Gobukichi-kun and I were going to escort Elven Maiden-
san to her village, then we departed from the cave.

After hunting Argiope for suitable materials for a while and walking
for about three hours we finally arrived.

We were suddenly surrounded by elves, we could see 25 of them, but

according to ?Sense Presence? there were actually 48.

They seem to be aiming at the vital parts of Gobukichi-kun and I with

bows and arrows made of Mithril. This wouldn't be a big problem for
us though.

I could kill them all if I used all my abilities, and our bodies with our
armor on could endure hits by an arrow even if it was at close range.

The life force of an Ogre should not be underestimated.

 404/458

Frankly though, receiving a direct hit to an unprotected head would be

somewhat dangerous, but I am confident we could be avoid an arrow
even if it was shot at point blank range.

However, it is troublesome to fight for one important reason, Elven

Maiden-san is here.

By reflex Gobukichi-kun was about to slaughter the elves surrounding

him. He was able to equip the axe and shield immediately without ac-
tually carrying them around because they are stored into the magic
bracelet item. By the way, the magic bracelet can hold 12 types of
items and it is possible to stack 20 of the same type of item. I stopped
him with a hand signal and Elven Maiden-san was able to talk down
the surrounding elves quickly.

We were surrounded by an escort of guards called Watchdogs that

were monitoring us as we moved forward into the Village of the Elves.

They live among giant trees in the Village of the Elves. I have a good
understanding of the structure.
 405/458

It is built around one enormous tree that you cannot see right when
you enter the village. Traffic is handled by the other trees having scaf-
folds complete with stairs, residences, and suspension bridges along it.

The living area is primarily in the trees and not on the ground.

It’s unlikely that everyone are living in trees, since I can see things like
stables on the ground.

It felt strange to be looked down on or should I say curiously. Al-

though we were constantly being watched from above we continued
forward up some stairs and across a bridge to arrive at our destination
at last.

There were different mansion like residences of different sizes. Appar-

ently Elven Maiden-san's home is here.

We went into a mansion, and I met with the father of Elven Maiden-
san.
 406/458

He had a splendid mustache, I should also say he looked like a Dandy

looking old man with a fine toned body for an Elf. If I were a male Elf I
would be jealous.

I tried to sit on a seat I was offered, but it creaked disagreeably, so I

had to politely decline. Tea was served and as it got time to refill we
moved onto business.

To summarize the contents of our agreement, because Elven Maiden-

san received help I was going to be given reasonable compensation.

Even though this was not charity, I do not exactly know how much to
ask for as this is my first time doing this. So, I told him to give me a re-
ward that is worth the life of Elven Maiden-san. Does it really matter if
it comes out to a paltry amount of money? He told me the amount he
had in mind. I implied I wanted more.

He may hate me for it, but if he is being cheap, then Father Elf will be
calm.

Depending on what type of personality he has, this will help indicate if

he was being cheap.
 407/458

His light response told me I succeeded.

To be honest the result was unexpected, but an [Ancient] Class [Arti-

fact] ended up in my possession.

The magic weapon was shaped like a bow, according to the appraisal it
was named [Failnaught].

I was told that it does not require arrows, when the bow is fully drawn
the arrow is materialized by a mysterious power, therefore it will not
run out of arrows.

An arrow that is shot will be a [Certain Hit] where it was aimed, unless
the space was protected by a shield as the name "Certain Hit" implies.
Though it has other abilities, it’s a pain to explain so I'll leave it at that.

This bow seems to be a family heirloom considering Elven Maiden-

san's reaction to it. Nothing is impossible to exchange for his beloved
daughter apparently. He must really be a doting parent. Whoa! I'm not
saying anything.

So, I am glad I saved her, even if just to see that warm gaze.
 408/458

So, after we received family heirloom, I was about to say “Okay, bye”
but I felt a little bit awkward leaving with just that, so I decided to give
him some information that I had

Also, I like Father Elf's character.

Oh, come to think of it of how far humans will go to keep this informa-
tion secret, is there a strategy I should be using here? I hear that when
you leak out a little of the details on the target, that the rewards will
keep coming.

More awards were presented, 30 chain mail shirts made of Mithril, 30

Mithril short swords, 20 Mithril Ingot, and a few magic items that be
convenient for day to day life.

I was well rewarded by someone who knows the importance of this

information.

While I was absentmindedly watching Father Elf, who was writing

down the information and about traps that I was aware of, I took out
ten each of the knives made from water, earth, and wind spirit stones
by Blacksmith-san and put them on the desk.
 409/458

Also while I was at it, I brought out three shovel-type [Unique] class
magic items with abilities suitable for Elves who excelled at handling
spirits.

It's not like I didn't expect to gain his favor for later, but I thought that
it would make up for the shortage caused by the loss of the elite Elves.

Our business was safely concluded with this. I exchanged a solid hand-
shake with Father Elf while smiling amicably.

Only, when I was asked "Do you know the whereabouts of those
elites?", I had no choice but to smile and say "I don't know".

As we started heading home, Father Elf gave me a souvenir saying

"This is the Elf-made alcohol known as a secret medicine. Please take
it". There were three casks of the booze.

Yep, this was thanks to [Luck] wasn't it?

Booze was a great pleasure of mine.

 410/458

Father Elf said "If it's you then this is just cheap support.", I'll pay him
back someday.

We got back at night. Since we finally got our long-awaited booze, I

drank with everyone.

“Elven alcohol tastes so good--------!!” I screamed involuntarily.

Yeah, I’ll have Father Elf treat me again.

Day 55

I informed everyone about the goblins that left the other day. I told
them if they want to leave they can leave, just tell me. I will send them
off a parting gift, this was my policy, but in the end there wasn't any-
one else that wanted to leave.

Well, that's fine then. Today I updated the rankings taking out the
goblins who left, then went out hunting.

When I returned from the hunt, I worked on producing several items

that I had been thinking about making.
Day 56

In the morning, I continued tinkering with the communication

equipment (Self-made) that I started working on yesterday and now
it’s finally completed.

I don’t understand how it works, but a production summary is as

follows.

The Mithril ingot that I got from Father Elf as a reward was absorbed
by the [Self-Evolution] ability of my [Silver Arm].

? A part from the Ingot is pressed out from the tip of my finger creat-
ing a cuff.

? Several drops of blood are shed from my fingertip.

? The decoration created out of them resembles a jewel, then I fit that
into the blue metal cuff.

? With that the communication equipment is complete.

 413/458

In short, it’s a means of telepathic communication utilizing my [Self

Replication] ability.

From what Redhead has told me, this world doesn't widely employ the
use of communication equipment. I expect that the ability to quickly
share information will be extremely valuable.

At any rate, it has taken more time than I thought it would to enchant
the cuffs.

I provided everyone with a cuff. I had to go through a multitude of

struggles to make them.

The cuff is impossible to remove unless you cut it out by cutting the
flesh around it. I designed it so that once the cuff is put on it fuses with
the flesh, however I don't have to worry, as I explained
[Regeneration], [Lesser Strength Increase], and [Lesser Dexterity In-
crease] and are activated if you try to remove it.

I grew tired from all the adjustments to the hearing I had to make and
trying to make it comfortable for each individual, so I went to sleep.
 414/458

I woke up in the evening and went for a good hunt before heading
back to bed.

I went without sleep though, since Gobumi-chan and the others came
in and I had another hot night.

TL Note : Every other night eh? This is probably the Jealousy Orgy. -
Sarah
Day 57

I want a pet. I have the occupation [Job-Monster Tamer], I should use

it.

Thinking that way, the original group of 4 went out together, for the
first time in a while, to capture some monsters.

My first target was a pack of Black Wolves. Because if it’s a wolf, it’s
likely to make as good a companion as a dog would if I tame it.

Because the Black Wolf is a monster, despite its appearance, it has lots
of power. If I train it properly, I could use it as a mount for long dis-
tance travel.

Reality isn’t that simple though. I couldn't find any Black Wolves.

I didn't have a problem with that though, since I captured five Three-
Horned Horses and three Hind Bears today.

Not to mention Gobumi-chan, Gobue-chan's actions surprised me.

 416/458

Though Gobukichi-kun and I tried hard, we ended up killing a few by

mistake due to how hard we hit. It was good that Gobumi-chan, that I
gave [Failnaught] to, was able to shoot in between the gaps in the
scales.

This is certainly because of the abilities of the magic item. I had to ad-
mire the surging waves of shots that it could fire.

But, Gobue-chan who used her pickaxe single-handedly could over-

whelm the Three-Horned Horses by herself, exceeded my expectations
for her.

The pickaxe was something that she got from Velvet’s inheritance, a
[Rare] class item that held the ability of [Difficult to Destroy].

Yeah, the mining technique that she had cultivated as her hobby was
being demonstrated here.

The superior speed and power of just one of her swings wasn't normal.
 417/458

The gigantic figure of the Triple-Horned Horse took a direct hit to the
head, smashing its horn at the root and causing the head to rotate a
half-turn at its starting point and fall from its body, was truly
unbelievable.

She might be overshadowed by Gobumi-chan and Gobukichi-kun, but

I truly felt that Gobue-chan belongs in the fourth place of the Goblins
of our generation.

Levels are important in this world, but with one concentrated swing
she made me realize how important being able to use the whole body
to support the power in your strikes can be.

I turned the Three-Horned Horse that was trashed by Gobue-chan in-

to a “familiar” with [Monster Tamer]. Somehow it rewrites part of
their brain. At most I can set two owners, and apparently the owners
can talk with their pet telepathically. Isn’t this too convenient? I set
the Three-Horned Horse’s owner to Gobue-chan and it turned into her
personal mount.

The Hobgoblins, Gobumi-chan and Hobusato-san received Three-

Horned Horses like Gobue-chan. Gobukichi-kun, Hobusei-san, and I
got Hind Bears as a «Familiar».
 418/458

There was one Three-Horned Horse left over, so I decided to leave it to

the vice captain of Gobukichi-kun's troops, who was also a Hobgoblin.

The magic reins and saddle items we got from the twelve human mem-
bers of the reconnaissance group could not be used on Hind Bears, but
they could be used on the Triple-Horned Horses, so I gave it to them.

And then in the evening, five elves, three men and two women, suc-
cumbed to the desires.

And so the same deeds were repeated again.

TL Note : Last time it was three men and 1 woman… so all that’s left is
4 men and 4 women. - Sarah

Yeah, it has been quite a significant day.

Day 58

I went out to look for Black Wolves again for the second day in a row.
However, today I’m going out alone.

Gobukichi-kun and the others are in the middle of training to learn

how to ride their Familiars. I learned it easily because of my experi-
ence in my past life and one of my abilities [Horse Riding].

Being able to communicate with my Familiar was a great help too.

They were having problems, but I made it easier for Gobukichi-kun
and the others to get used to riding by giving them reins and saddles
made from my thread.

I will say, an armed Ogre riding on a Hind Bear is an awesome sight in

many ways. I wonder what it would be like if the Hind Bear were also
armed.

Today, I detected a pack of Black Wolves with ?Sense Presence?, and

in the end, I caught 8 Black Wolves and 1 Black Wolf Leader.
 420/458

Although the Black Wolves' running speed, endurance, and body

strength was excellent, they still couldn't measure up to a Hind Bear.
Even I didn't think that something with such a large body could run
like this between the trees.

When they realized they couldn't get away the wolves stopped run-
ning. Initially they bared their fangs, but after I glared at them with
my ability, they wagged their tails like friendly dogs, and so I healed
them a bit.

Afterwards, I rewrote the brains of the Black Wolves the same way as
the other «Familiars», then I returned to the den.

I gave the eight Black Wolves to the Goblins belonging to the light ar-
mored troops «Red Surge» led by Hobusato-san.

They struggled like Gobukichi-kun and the others to learn how to ride,
I’ll do my best to figure out a way to make it easier in the future.

As for myself, I worked with my Hind Bear named Kumajirou to deep-

en our relationship.
 421/458

The Black Wolf Leader named Kurosaburou had become my beloved

wolf.

I was healed by their cuteness.

You couldn't see their previous ferocity at all as they were being
stroked comfortably by Redhead, Alchemist-san, and the others.

Oh yeah, at some point I should add some «Familiars» to act as body-

guards for Blacksmith-san and the others.

The remaining two Elf females and two males gave in. The ones who
had resisted to the end were the original two Elf escorts that accom-
panied the next Elf clan chief candidate.

I tried to be gentle like I always did, but I might have gotten a little
rough.
Day 59

Redhead and I rode on top of my Hind Bear Kumajirou as walked

through the forest. At our side was my Black Wolf Kurosaburou. The
four of us made for an unusual party as we strolled through the un-
charted parts of the forest.

Redhead has been improving her combat skills, but she hasn't killed
anything so she hasn’t gotten any experience.

Basically, her level hasn’t changed.

Although her physical abilities have indeed risen from the daily train-
ing, it’s a trivial difference compared to the increase in ability from
raising your level.

By the way, Redhead’s level is 18. Her level increased by ten during the
hind bear hunt which is good, but frankly speaking she’s still beyond
useless.

Her current physical ability is below any of the common Goblins.

 423/458

With that being the case, Redhead could no longer win against the
Goblins who went out daily to hunt and raised their levels.

The reason we went out hunting together this time was for her to im-
prove her level.

Redhead wasn’t equipped with anything special today. There’s a high

chance that an inexperienced person would mistake the performance
of their equipment for their own ability, so she wasn’t equipped with
any magical items.

Her weapon of choice is a steel kukri knife and she kept three ring
daggers for backup.

For defense she has a Round Shield reinforced with shell, the same
item provided to the general Goblin infantry which are [Normal] class
items.

She was wearing her everyday clothes made by the Sisters out of hind
bear fur and my thread, as well as a breastplate and a grey cloak.
 424/458

Her forearms were protected by steel gauntlets. Her legs were protec-
ted by steel cuisses, steel kneepads, steel greaves, and steel sabatons.
All this equipment together looks was quite heavy, so I enchanted it to
make it lightweight and now it's actually quite light.

Because of this, Redhead’s movements were still nimble.

Her first prey was an Armored Tanuki.

She was struggling a little bit against the defense of its back shell, but
because of the [Job-Warrior]’s ability to do battle corrections, or per-
haps from the results of her training, or maybe both, Redhead suc-
ceeded in dismantling the Armored Tanuki.

The meat was given to Kurosaburou to eat.

The next prey were three Night Vipers. Even though she flinched from
the piercing gaze, she calmly watched their movements and was able
to guard against their attack with her round shield, and she succeeded
in decapitating them.

Their meat was given to Kumajirou to eat.

 425/458

Three Kobolds were up next. I quickly captured two with thread, creat-
ing a situation where she’ll be able to fight one-on-one. Perhaps they
realized there was no way to escape and focused on Redhead, challen-
ging her to a fight fair and square.

The Kobolds had superior physical strength, but Redhead's combat

skills she developed by training with Goblins every day covered the
difference in physical ability.

Dodging the Kobold’s slashes, sometimes parrying their attacks, Red-

head managed to avoid serious injury and finally decapitated it.

After a short break so Redhead could recover her stamina to some ex-
tent, I released one of the Kobolds. Not to set him free, but to have it
fight Redhead.

Although she got a few injuries this time, Redhead once again cut the
Kobold’s body into pieces.

I asked the last Kobold for the location of the Kobold village before I
had them fight.
 426/458

As a result, I learned of its location.

While thinking on whether or not I’d go to the village if given the op-
portunity to go, Redhead who had more or less recovered her physical
strength said “Next Please”, so I released the next opponent.

The final Kobold put up a better fight than the last two, but in the end
Redhead sliced its head off with her sharpest slash of the day and
killed it.

After healing Redhead's injuries and curing her fatigue, I let Ku-
majirou and Kurosaburou each eat a Kobold whole.

Right as I was about to start munching on the remaining Kobold Red-

head told me that she’d like to try eating it too, so I grilled it and we
ate it together.

I was impressed by Redhead's adaptability. She ate the monster meat

without any hesitation.
 427/458

Well, I’m not sure I could call the action she did “eating”. I’m sure
even if it was raw or metal, almost anything would be gulped down.

Yeah, Redhead is very courageous, which is a good thing because it’s

something you'll need if you’re staying with me in the future.

Ability [Mountaineering] learned

As I was thinking "Okay then, our next prey is…", Redhead tugged on
the edge of my coat.

“What’s wrong?” I asked as I looked down at her, her blue sapphire

eyes were now a dull red.

What’s more, the once circular black pupil was now a rectangular
shape resembling that of a monster’s.

T/N: Google "goat eye" if you’re interested - Vidar

They still seemed somewhat different from a monster's eyes.

 428/458

Rather than calling them ominous, her somewhat strange eyes gave off
a chilling feel.

Somehow, she obtained a new [Job]. Maybe it was because she ate the
Kobold, or maybe it was the training with the Goblins.

Well, putting that aside, I listened to her story.

Redhead obtained a [Job] called [Noire Soldier].

After greatly increasing their affinity for monsters, those with the
[Job-Warrior] have a constant chance of obtaining this rare job by
clearing the condition of "eating a monster they killed themselves".

As usual, I was the main cause of this huh? I didn't feel anything like
regret though, I thought nothing of it.

Having gained a new [Job], Redhead's combat abilities rapidly rose.

 429/458

There is an outrageous drawback that a [Noire Soldier]'s body will

rapidly deteriorate and they will die if they don't consume monster
meat or blood at fixed intervals, but their growth rate of their combat
abilities is amazing.

She now had physical abilities equal to or better than that of a

Hobgoblin.

Her combat power couldn't even be compared to how she was before.

Considering that earlier her combat ability was equal to or worse than
a common Goblin, it was a huge improvement.

Redhead who kept saying “Awesome, Awesome!” while she deflected a

Red Deer’s two horns, kicked its body so it flew up in the air and then
cut its thick neck covered by strong muscles with the kukris blade, was
somehow cute.

The horns were collected, the meat was shared cordially.

Ability [Wild Horn Dance] learned

 430/458

Ability [Red Crystal’s Tone] learned

After that we hunted various things.

When evening came, I made a short stopover together with Redhead.

I confirmed that Redhead's new job [Noire Soldier] increased her abil-
ities in a big way when she took in some of me.

So, by taking in stronger monsters, she would become stronger

herself.

As for what she took in, that was a private matter.

TL note: she ate thousands of Rou's potential children -larvyde

TL note: This can be some kind of plot hole. I mean, what if the others
took it in too? -Kouta
 431/458

TL note: the condition to become a [Noire Soldier] is to eat a monster

you have killed, I don't believe any of the other humans have killed
monsters? -Alex

TL note: Sexual Innuendos. So she’s gonna be drinking his semen

from now on. - Sarah

During today's hunt, Redhead’s level rose to 34 and it was rapidly

rising.
Day 60

I noticed something was in the area with ?Sense Presence?. Even

though it was 2 hours after midnight I still had plenty of energy.

?Sense Presence?'s area of effect has grown considerably recently. I al-

ways activate it before going to sleep just in case, but it randomly
wakes me up at times. It's very annoying.

I set it so only [Sense Enemy] will trigger it so it wouldn't wake me up

at night. Now that I actually take a look there are a lot of enemies
showing up, too many even for this hour of night.

For a moment I thought the humans had come to attack, but I realized
that's unlikely.

At night the forest belongs to the monsters.

If the humans were to attack us now, they would be at a huge

disadvantage.
 433/458

While I was trying to figure out it was, I was able to confirm it wasn't
the humans.

The species name coming up after using my abilities [Mental Map]

and [Sense Presence] together was Kobold. I thought they might after
revenge, but… that might be wrong.

I could tell there were 53 Kobolds by the number of red dots showing
up on my [Mental Map]. There were also 38 blue dots that appeared to
be chasing the Kobolds. At the very edge there was a rather large gray
dot. Individuals of the same species show up as the same color, so that
means there are three different species.

I didn't know what the blue and gray dots were. From what I could tell
when the red dots made contact with the blue dots the red dots were
disappearing.

It appears the Kobolds were under attack.

Stuff like this happens all the time which is why I usually ignore it.
 434/458

It was different this time though, because the Kobolds were heading
straight for our cave.

I’d rather not have anything to do with this, but they were getting
closer and closer. I decided to wake up everyone in order to prepare
for the possible intrusion.

I could easily kill the Kobolds so the real threat was the blue and gray
dots.

The Kobolds ran as fast as they could toward our cave. They'd been re-
duce to 36 members. There weren't just males. The group included fe-
males, elderly, and children.

In the rear was a line of armed male Kobolds trying to hold off the blue
dots. The blue dots were bleached white Skeletons armed with swords,
shields, and armor. The Kobolds were desperately trying to slow the
Skeletons down.

“….”

I was at loss for words.

 435/458

When I was inside Returner's dungeon, I didn’t get to see a Skeleton.

This is the first time I’ve seen the real thing. Aren’t these Skeletons the
same magical creatures that were guarding Velvet's Dungeon?

Why are they here?… Ah, a Kobold got killed. It looks like I don't have
that much time to think about it.

I gave out orders using the cuffs and told them to attack the Skeleton
group with crossbows to start.

Getting a good hit on them is incredibly difficult. Even if they got hit
head on, the bolt simply snaps. That’s how tough they were.

In all likelihood, there was an ability of some kind at work here.

Seeing that the crossbows were ineffective, I pulled «Tirard», our

long-range force, back. «Patri», our logistical support corps, led the
escaping Kobolds to the prison cells. I had Gobuji-kun administer first
aid to anybody that needed it in the Kobold group.
 436/458

I wanted them under surveillance and they'd only be in the way if they
stayed here.

Seeing that long range attacks were ineffective, I ordered the main
combat corps «Revolution» and light armed corps «Red Surge» to en-
gage the skeletons. The black wolves also helped.

However, cutting through bone with just a sword is hard. It was a

tough fight in the beginning.

That all changed when Hobusato-san, thanks to her experience, came

up with breaking the bones with a scabbard. The Skeletons had a res-
istance to slashing attacks but are weak to blunt force.

I relayed that information to the everyone using the cuffs. Then, as if

the tough time we were having was just a bad dream, we took out the
Skeletons in no time.

Now that we knew their weakness, they were no longer a problem.

With his huge battle axe and tower shield, Gobukichi-kun was mowing
through them like nothing.
 437/458

The sight of that huge bellowing figure going through the Skeletons
and turning them into dust was refreshing.

Gobue-chan was equipped with her usual pickaxe. It’s not an exagger-
ation to say that she already has a certain kill swing. She was swinging
downwards crushing the skull in one hit making it all down the way
down to their sacrum without stopping. It was a terrible blow. The
Skeletons were simply dug out.

T/N: Sacrum - Triangular bone at the base of the spine, between the
hip bones.

Gobumi-chan, using the Failnaught's [Certain Hit] skill to hit them in

the skull, wasn't very effective. She was able to work around that; not
just with the amount of rapid-fired shots able to hit their mark, but
also by changing the arrowhead which resulted in an increase of pen-
etrating power.

The Skeletons did not have a way to defend against the rapid-fire shots
that came at them like a wave.
 438/458

Hobusei-san burned and scattered the Skeletons by using her fire ma-
gic. Of course, she didn't use her wide-area destructive magic because
there were allies around her. Due to her ranking up, her magic effect-
iveness had increased. She didn't have much of a handicap against the
skeletons.

As for me, well, I definitely wouldn't have any problems.

Unlike the Kobolds, we had plenty of ways to deal with the opposition.
We didn't expect to lose against these Skeletons.

Adding in the Hind Bears and Three Horned Horses «Familiars», we

had way too much war potential to be worried about losing.

I didn't think I was going to get a turn this time. Something seemed off
though, the Skeleton's numbers weren't decreasing.

Despite the Skeletons inside the cave being crushed until they were
nothing but a heap of bones, they kept coming and coming. There was
no end to them.
 439/458

While thinking about where they came from, I remembered what

Returner told us about them.

There were superior beings to Skeletons called Greater Skeletons,

which had the ability to produce Skeletons.

In addition, by absorbing the Mana from the surrounding darkness,

the number of Skeletons the Greater Skeletons could produce during
the night seemed to be near infinite. It was something you'd expect
from Velvet-sama. It was worth boasting about.

“Ah, so that’s how,” I figured it out, “I should just go crush the Greater
Skeleton.”

However, I changed my mind after considering how much EXP we

could gain by killing the Skeletons over and over.

“This is a good time for a level up!” I thought.

I let everyone know what I was thinking. Even though it was past mid-
night, the EXP festival began!
 440/458

The gray dot was the Greater Skeleton that was spawning Skeletons. It
was still outside and wasn't moving, so I wasn't worried.

At the beginning everyone was wondering, “Has anyone been killed?”,

but after a little while, everyone seemed to get used to fighting them so
we got by with almost no injuries.

There was the possibility that something could happen due to fatigue.
I had them attack in shifts to make sure nothing happened.

Even the long-range and logistical support corps could destroy them
with blunt objects relatively easily while my bear made sure no Skelet-
ons got away.

I munched on a pile of bones while I watched. Redhead came over to

take a break during the fight to eat with me.

Blacksmith-san, the Sisters, and Alchemist-san came out during the

fighting. I was wondering if the bones could be used as ingredients for
anything, so I consulted with them.
 441/458

Apparently the bones were indeed used as an ingredient. Not only are
they high quality, but also pretty rare. That is why I saved some and
stored them in my item box. You can also sell them for a decent
amount of gold. I hope I can find someone to be a good source of gold
to sell the bones to.

They had a lot of good information for me as you'd expect from

peddlers.

When it comes to trading they are reliable.

Ability learned: ?Slashing Resistance?

Ability learned: ?Piercing Resistance?

Ability learned: ?Weakness to Sunlight?

Ability learned: ?Weakness to Crushing?

 442/458

Ability learned: ?Nullify Critical Hits?

Ability learned: ?Tireless?

Ability learned: ?Bone Union?

Ability learned: ?Joint Magic?

Ability learned: ?Equipment Materialization?

Ability learned: ?Evil Miasma of Life?

Ability learned: ?Absorb Magic?

Ability learned: ?Nullify Negative Status Effects?

Ability learned: ?Cold Attack Nullification?

 443/458

Ability learned: ?Thunder Attack Nullification?

Ability learned: ?Acid Attack Resistance?

Ability learned: ?Weakness to Light Damage?

Ability learned: ?Weakness to Holy Damage?

Ability learned: ?Weakness to Fire Damage?

Ability learned: ?Anaerobic?

I ate a ton of them, so I have secured quite a few abilities. There were a
lot of useless abilities, but they won’t be a problem since I won’t activ-
ate them.
 444/458

It’s been around 4 hours since we started fighting. It’s almost time for
dawn to arrive. Everyone has gained a good amount of experience and
leveled up a bunch, so I guess it’s time for me to end this festival.

More like, I wanna sleep.

Yeah, I’ve decided, I’m putting an end to this festival. I charged to-
wards the entrance tearing the hordes of Skeletons asunder with my
silver arm and red spear until I made it outside.

Right when I got a black long sword was swung at my head. I saw it
coming though, so I parried it with the red spear and thrust my silver
hand’s fingers at the enemy.

The “Greater Skeleton” was twice as large as the others and wielded an
imposing sword. My silver arm smashed through its chest and brought
this festival to an end.
445/458
 446/458

His skull made a nasty grinding and rattling sound as I ate it. Of
course, I'm still going to devour every last bit of it down to the last
bone.

As expected of a higher species, you can gain a lot of experience by

destroying it. The taste wasn’t bad either.

It hadn't occurred to me that bones would be this appetizing.

The high-grade bone had a nice consistency. Yeah, tasty.

Ability learned: ?Lesser Summoning: Undead?

Ability learned: ?Greater Equipment Materialization?

Ability learned: ?Negative Energy?

Ability learned: ?Lesser Damage Reduction?

 447/458

Ability learned: ?Lesser Magic Damage Reduction?

At first I thought, “How dare these Kobolds bring us trouble,” but now
I see them as dogs that brought us a gift.

Anyways, while the cleric Gobuji-kun was frantically healing the seri-
ously injured Kobolds, I finished the treatment for the rest of the Ko-
bolds and gave them drugs to make them sleep.

It would've been troublesome if they attacked us while we were

sleeping.

We were extremely worn out because of the festival so we all went to

sleep.

Evening finally arrived.

 448/458

I woke up the drugged Kobolds and asked their leader, the Kobold
Footman equipped with a short spear, and some of his associates what
happened.

I was able to establish the following:

The Kobolds lived in a cave just like us (though they were a little air-
headed, they didn’t do any expanding).

? They lived by hunting in the forest and the mountain. Everything

changed for them when they killed an Orc and obtained an iron pick
axe.

? The female Kobolds worked on expanding their home by digging

while the males hunted for food.

? Like this they were able to improve their living area. They were
happy they were able to expand.

? While they were expanding they came across Velvet's Dungeon.

 449/458

? The Kobolds didn't understand what the dungeon was at first. They
decided that the male Kobolds would investigate the dungeon during
the day. As they were covering up the hole a large mob of Skeletons
appeared as it was night time.

? They were forced to flee.

? Fatigue, something a Skeleton doesn't have to deal with, soon over-

took the Kobolds that were trying to fight them and they were merci-
lessly killed. It didn't matter if a warrior, old, young, male, or female,
none were spared.

? So… where do they all decided to run? Right. There was a cave
owned by an infamous Ogre. They were all going to die as it was.
Maybe if they got to our cave the Ogre would help them.

? They were aware they might just be killed by the Ogre.

? Their leader declared “Either way… we’ll all be finished at this rate if
we don't do something… So let's at least try”

? You know the rest.

 450/458

… What the hell?

Uh, hmm… nevermind… as long as everything worked out in the end

it's okay.

Once they finished their story I fiddled with my horn as I tried to sort
all the details in my head. The Warrior and Footman Kobolds made a
line kneeling before me.

Kobold Footmen were Kobolds who ranked up once. The Kobold life-
style is fundamentally that of a Warrior or Samurai. I've only killed
and eaten Kobolds so far, so I wasn't aware until now.

“We eat our own kind all the time. The strong inevitably feed on the
weak. We kill and eat each other fueled by the ambition of one day be-
coming “Lord”.”

That’s right, Lord.

 451/458

I am called “Chief” by the normal Kobolds, but the Kobold Footmen

call me “Lord”.

A life saved is a life worth giving up in return was what they believed.
That’s all there is to it.

If one of them betrayed me, their lord, the Kobold Leader would gladly
execute him or her.

That's what he declared.

Well, nobody would believe him completely with just that, but looking
at his eyes I believe he's telling the truth. Honest eyes shouldn't be
ignored.

I decided to prepare something just in case they tried anything.

I opened my item box, took out the magic items I was looking for, and
ate them all.
 452/458

Ability learned: ?Enslave?

The items I ate were called the “Collar of Slavery”, which belonged to
the adventurers that died in “Velvet's Dungeon”

It's obvious what they were for. Evidently, it was something you could
put on your guards if you didn't trust them.

It's an incredibly useful ability. I was trying to remember why I've nev-
er used them before.

I remember now, I tried eating one as an experiment before. It tasted

awful and was unpalatable.

I didn’t feel any texture from it. The surface was sticky and its contents
were awfully hard. The more I chewed, the more I was overcome by a
feeling of nausea.
 453/458

It also tasted bitter, sour, and spicy. Should I say the taste from that
triple threat was indescribably bad?

It’s been a long time since I’ve eaten something this horrible. I kept
these for convenience instead. I came this far though.

That is what you'd call “a moment of need”. You put up with what you
have to because you need to.

There you have it, now I have the ability [Enslave]. It's an ability that
prevents treason. This ability won’t do anything just by possessing it
though. To do something with it, I should probably start
manufacturing cuff-type communication devices that have this ability.

Eh? What will I do with the Kobolds you ask? I’ll think about it in the
morning. For now they can use the cells.

The Kobolds are surprisingly obedient. I feel like I shouldn’t be too

hard on them. What a dilemma… Do I kill them or do I let them join
our ranks?
Sidestory
???? Perspective Extra?

?Time Axis? ????

That's a dimly lit room.

The only light source was the huge screen in the wall, string of charac-
ters and pictures appear and disappear on it.

Light flickered intensely, is a little bar for the eyes.

And quietly looking at it, just somebody sitting on a chair.

 455/458

?Project ?? ? ? ?? moved to Phase Three?

?Ability Restraint Function (Limiter) Released?

?ESP ?? ? Ability? Ability Complete Liberation Started........ Liberation

Confirmed

?Subject K's ? ? ? ? ――?

?On WA Axis' ――――?

?Key Figure PA is ――――?

?――――?

The one sitting on the chair continue looking everything displayed,

ocassionaly saying ?Hmm?, deep on thought.
 456/458

Nobody knows the true identity of the one on the room.

Let alone the figure or face, is it a man?, is it a woman?, is it a old

man?, is it a old woman?, that and everything else is not know.

The true identity of the one sitting cannot be identified, the room itself
have something inexplicable spread around.

?Well, well, well, what will happen now?

So, the unidentified one said.

Clap Clap, it clapped, Clang Clang, a high-pitched sound echoed. It

sounds similar to hard, metal-like things colliding.
 457/458

?I'm looking forward to it?

While watching the endlessly flowing information, the one who knows
everything looks happy.

The story that is about to began, it will continue observing as a

bystander.

All started due to that one's intentions.

This is, the behind the scenes of the behind the scenes of the story,
somebody's story.
@Created by PDF to ePub